%HA!N1H¥ 


ift 


LIBRARY 


^.OF-CAtlFOJ!^       ^IE-UNIVER%. 

jl 


? 


ELSIE 
AT    NANTUCKET 


A  SEQUEL  TO 

"ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS' 


BY 
MARTHA  FINLEY 


NEW  YORK 

DODD,  MEAD  AND  COMPANY 

PUBLISHERS 


COPYRIGHT,  1884» 
BY  DODD,  MEAD  &  COMPANY 

COPYRIGHT,  1912, 
BY  CHARLES  B.  FINLEY 


PEEFAOE. 


THBEE  years  ago  I  spent  some  six  weeks  on 
Nantucket  Island,  making  the  town  of  the 
same  name  my  headquarters,  but  visiting  other 
points  of  interest,  to  which  I  take  the  charac 
ters  of  my  story  ;  so  that  in  describing  the 
pleasures  of  a  sojourn  there  during  our  heated 
term,  I  write  from  experience  ;  though,  in  ad 
dition  to  my  own  notes,  I  have  made  use  of 
Northrup's  "  'Sconset  Cottage  Life"  to  refresh 
my  memory  and  assist  me  in  giving  a  correct 
idea  of  the  life  led  by  summer  visitors  who  take 
up  their  abode  for  the  season  in  one  of  those 
odd  little  dwellings  which  form  the  "  original 
'Sconset." 

Should  my  account  of  the  delights  of  Nan- 
tucket  as  a  summer  resort  lead  any  of  my  read 
ers  to  try  it  for  themselves,  I  trust  they  will  not 
meet  with  disappointment  or  find  my  picture 
overdrawn. 

M.  P. 


55S2C6 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 


CHAPTER  I. 

"  How  happy  they, 

Who  from  the  toil  and  tumult  of  their  lives 
Steal  to  look  down  where  nanght  but  ocean  Btrlree." 

—Byron. 

"  WELL,  captain,  for  how  long  have  you 
Uncle  Sam's  permission  to  stay  on  shore  this 
time?"  asked  Mr.  Dinsmore,  as  the  family  at 
Ion  sat  about  the  breakfast-table  on  the  morn 
ing  after  Captain  Raymond's  arrival. 

' '  Just  one  month  certain,  sir,  with  the  pos 
sibility  that  the  leave  of  absence  may  be  extend 
ed,"  was  the  reply,  in  a  cheery  tone  ;  "  and  as 
I  want  to  make  the  very  most  of  it,  I  propose 
that  our  plans  for  a  summer  outing  be  at  once 
discussed,  decided  upon,  and  carried  out." 

"  I  second  the  motion,"  said  Mr.  Dinsmore. 
"  Are  all  the  grown  people  agreed  ?  The  con 
sent  of  the  younger  ones  may  safely  be  taken 
for  granted,"  he  added,  with  a  smiling  glance 
from  one  to  another.. 


4  ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET. 

"  I  am  agreed  and  ready  for  suggestions," 
replied  his  wife. 

"  And  I,"  said  his  daughter. 

' '  Vi  is,  of  course,  since  the  proposition 
comes  from  her  husband,"  Edward  remarked, 
with  a  sportive  look  at  her  ;  then  glancing  at 
his  own  little  wife  :  "  and  as  I  approve,  Zoe  will 
be  equally  ready  with  her  consent." 

"  Have  you  any  suggestion  to  offer,  cap 
tain?"  asked  Mr.  Dinsmore. 

"  I  have,  sir ;  and  it  is  that  we  make  the 
island  of  Nantucket  our  summer  resort  for  this 
year,  dividing  the  time,  if  you  like,  between 
Nantucket  Town  and  the  quaint  little  fishing 
village  Siasconset,  or  'Sconset,  as  they  call  it 
for  short.  There  is  an  odd  little  box  of  a  cot 
tage  there  belonging  to  a  friend  of  mine,  a 
Captain  Coffin,  which  I  have  partially  engaged 
until  the  first  of  September.  It  wouldn't  hold 
nearly  all  of  us,  but  we  may  be  able  to  rent  an 
other  for  the  season,  or  we  can  pitch  a  tent  or 
two,  and  those  who  prefer  it  can  take  rooms, 
with  or  without  board,  at  the  hotels  or  board 
ing-houses.  What  do  you  all  say  ?"  glancing 
from  his  mother-in-law  to  his  wife. 

"It  sounds  very  pleasant,  captain,"  Elsie 
said  ;  "  but  please  tell  us  more  about  it ;  I'm 
afraid  I  must  acknowledge  shameful  ignorance 
of  that  portion  of  my  native  land." 

"  A  very  small  corner  of  the  same,  yet  a  de« 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  5 

cidedly  interesting  one,"  returned  the  captain  ; 
then  went  on  to  give  a  slight  sketch  of  its  geog 
raphy  and  history. 

"  It  is  about  fifteen  miles  long,  and  averages 
four  in  width.  Nantucket  Town  is  a  beautiful, 
quaint  old  place  ;  has  some  fine  wide  streets 
and  handsome  residences,  a  great  many  narrow 
lanes  running  in  all  directions,  and  many  very 
odd-looking  old  houses,  some  of  them  inhabit 
ed,  but  not  a  few  empty  ;  for  of  the  ten  thou 
sand  former  residents  only  about  three  thousand 
now  remain." 

"How  does  that  happen,  Levis?"  asked 
Violet,  as  he  paused  for  a  moment. 

"  It  used  to  be  a  great  seat  of  the  whale-fish 
ery,"  he  answered  ;  "  indeed,  that  was  the  oc 
cupation  of  the  vast  majority  of  the  men  of  the 
island  ;  but,  as  I  presume  you  know,  the  whale- 
fishery  has,  for  a  number  of  years,  been  declin 
ing,  partly  owing  to  the  scarcity  of  whales, 
partly  to  the  discovery  of  coal -oil,  which  has 
been  largely  substituted  for  whale-oil  as  an  il- 
luminant  (as  has  gas  also,  by  the  way),  and  to 
substitutes  being  found  or  invented  for  whale 
bone  also. 

"  So  the  Nantucketers  lost  their  principal 
employment,  and  wandered  off  to  different  parts 
of  the  country  or  the  world  in  search  of  an 
other  ;  and  the  wharves  that  once  presented  a 
scene  full  of  life  and  bustle  are  now  lonely  and 


6  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

deserted.  Property  there  was  wonderfully  de 
preciated  for  a  time,  but  is  rising  in  value  now 
with  the  influx  of  summer  visitors.  It  is  be 
coming  quite  a  popular  resort — not  sea-side  ex 
actly,  for  there  you  are  right  out  in  the  sea." 

"  Let  us  go  there,"  said  Mrs.  Dinsmore  ;  "  I 
think  it  would  be  a  pleasant  variety  to  get 
fairly  out  into  the  sea  for  once,  instead  of  mere 
ly  alongside  of  it." 

"  Oh,  yes,  do  let  us  go  !" 

"  I'm  in  favor  of  it  I" 

"  And  1 1" 

'*  And  1 !"  cried  one  and  another,  while  Mr. 
Dinsmore  replied,  laughingly,  to  his  wife,  "  Pro 
vided  you  don't  find  the  waves  actually  rolling 
over  you,  I  suppose,  my  dear.  Well,  the  cap 
tain's  description  is  very  appetizing  so  far,  but 
let  us  hear  what  more  he  has  to  say  on  the  sub 
ject.'* 

"  Haven't  I  said  enough,  sir  ?"  returned  the 
captain,  with  a  good-humored  smile.  ' '  You 
will  doubtless  want  to  find  some  things  out  for 
yourselves  when  you  get  there." 

"  Are  there  any  mountains,  papa  ?"  asked  lit 
tle  Grace.  "  I'd  like  to  see  some." 

"  So  you  shall,  daughter,"  he  said;  "  but  we 
will  have  to  go  elsewhere  than  to  Nantucket  to 
find  them." 

"  No  hills  either  ?"  she  asked. 

**  Yes,  several  ranges  of  not  very  high  hills  ; 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET.  7 

Saul's  Hills  are  the  highest ;  then  there  are 
bluffs  south  of  'Sconset  known  as  Sunset 
Heights  ;  indeed,  the  village  itself  stands  on  a 
oluff  high  above  the  sandy  beach,  where  the 
great  waves  come  rolling  in.  And  there  is 
'  Tom  Never's  Head.'  Also  Nantucket  Town 
is  on  high  ground  sloping  gradually  up  from 
the  harbor  ;  and  just  out  of  the  town,  to  the 
north-west,  are  the  Cliffs,  where  you  go  to  find 
surf -bathing  ;  in  the  town  itself  you  must  be 
satisfied  with  still-bathing.  An  excellent  place, 
by  the  way,  to  teach  the  children  how  to  swim." 

"  Then  you  can  teach  me,  Edward,"  said 
Zoe  ;  "  I'd  like  to  learn." 

"  I  shall  be  delighted,"  he  returned,  gal 
lantly. 

"  Papa,"  asked  Max,  "  are  there  any  woods 
and  streams  where  one  may  hunt  and  fish  ?" 

"  Hardly  anything  to  be  called  woods,"  the 
captain  answered  ;  "  trees  of  any  size  are  few 
on  the  island.  Except  the  shade  trees  in  the 
town,  I  think  some  ragged,  stunted  pines  are 
all  you  will  find  ;  but  there  are  streams  and 
ponds  to  fish  in,  to  say  nothing  of  the  great 
ocean.  There  is  some  hunting,  too,  for  there 
are  plover  on  the  island." 

"  Well,  shall  we  go  and  see  for  ourselves,  as 
the  captain  advises  ?"  asked  Mr.  Dinsmore,  ad 
dressing  the  company  in  general. 

Every  voice    answered    in   the    affirmative, 


8  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

though  Elsie,  looking  doubtfully  at  Violet,  « $? 
marked  that  she  feared  she  was  hardly  strong 
enough  for  so  long  a  journey. 

' '  Ah,  that  brings  me  to  my  second  proposi 
tion,  mother,"  said  Captain  Raymond  ;  "  that 
— seeing  what  a  very  large  company  we  shall 
make,  especially  if  we  can  persuade  our  friend* 
from  Fairview,  the  Oaks,  and  the  Laurels  to 
accompany  us — we  charter  a  yacht  and  go  by 
sea." 

"  Oh,  captain,  what  a  nice  idea  !"  cried  Zoe, 
clapping  her  hands.  "  I  love  the  sea — love  to 
be  either  beside  it  or  on  it." 

"  I  think  it  would  be  ever  so  nice  !"  Rosie 
exclaimed.  "  Oh,  grandpa  and  mamma,  do 
say  yes  !" 

"  I  shall  not  oppose  it,  my  dear,"  Elsie  said  ; 
"  indeed,  I  think  it  may  perhaps  be  our  best 
plan.  How  does  it  strike  you,  father  ?" 

"Favorably,"  he  replied,  "if  we  can  get 
the  yacht.  Do  you  know  of  one  that  might  be 
hired,  captain?" 

"  I  do,  sir  ;  a  very  fine  one.  I  have  done 
with  it  as  with  the  cottage — partially  engaged 
it — feeling  pretty  sure  you  would  all  fall  in 
with  my  views." 

"  Captain,"  cried  Zoe,  "  you're  just  a  splen 
did  man  !  I  know  of  only  one  that's  more  so," 
with  a  laughing  look  at  her  husband. 

The  captain  bowed    his   acknowledgments. 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUOKET.  9 

*'  As  high  praise  as  I  could  possibly  ask,  my 
dear  sister.  1  trust  that  one  may  always  stand 
first  in  your  esteem." 

"  He  always  will,"  said  Zoe  ;  "  but,"  with 
another  glance,  arch  and  smiling,  into  Ed 
ward's  eyes,  "  don't  tell  him,  lest  he  should 
grow  conceited  and  vain." 

"  Don't  tell  him,  because  it  would  be  no 
news,"  laughed  Edward,  gazing  with  fondness 
and  admiration  at  the  blooming  face  of  the 
loved  flatterer. 

The  talk  went  on  about  the  yacht,  and  before 
they  left  the  table  the  captain  was  empowered 
to  engage  her  for  their  use.  Also  the  'Sconset 
cottage  he  had  spoken  of,  and  one  or  two  more, 
if  they  were  to  be  had. 

"  You  will  command  the  vessel,  of  course, 
captain  ?"  several  voices  said,  inquiringly,  all 
speaking  at  once. 

"  If  chosen  commander  by  a  unanimous 
vote,"  he  said. 

"  Of  course,  of  course  ;  we'll  be  only  too  glad 
to  secure  your  services,"  said  Mr.  Dinsmore, 
everybody  else  adding  a  word  of  glad  assent. 

"  How  soon  do  we  sail,  captain  ?"  asked  Zoe. 
"  Must  we  wait  for  an  answer  from  Nan- 
tucket?" 

"  No  ;  1  shall  send  word  by  this  morning's 
mail,  to  Captain  Coffin,  that  we  will  take  his 
cottage  and  two  others,  if  he  can  engage  them 


It  ELSIE  AT  NAtfTUCKET. 

for  us.     But  there  is  no  time  to  wait  for  a  re- 

ply." 

"  Can't  we  telegraph  ?"  asked  Violet. 

' '  No  ;  because  there  is  no  telegraph  from  the 
mainland  to  the  island. 

"  Now,  ladies  all,  please  make  your  prepara 
tions  as  rapidly  as  possible.  We  ought  to  be 
off  by  the  first  of  next  week.  I  can  telegraph 
for  the  yacht,  and  she  will  be  ready  for  us,  lying 
at  anchor  in  our  own  harbor. 

"  But,  little  wife,"  turning  to  Violet,  with  a 
tenderly  affectionate  air,  "  you  are  not  to  exert 
yourself  in  the  least  with  shopping,  sewing,  or 
packing.  I  positively  forbid  it,"  he  added, 
with  playful  authority. 

"  That  is  right,  captain,"  Elsie  said,  with  a 
pleased  smile.  ' '  She  is  not  strong  enough  yet 
for  any  such  exertion,  nor  has  she  any  need  to 
make  it." 

"  Ah,  mamma,"  said  Violet,  "  are  you  not 
forgetting  the  lessons  you  used  to  give  us,  your 
children,  on  the  sin  of  indolence  and  self-indul 
gence  ?' ' 

"  No,  daughter  ;  nor  those  on  the  duty  of 
doing  all  in  our  power  for  the  preservation  of 
health  as  one  of  God's  good  gifts,  and  to  be 
used  in  His  service." 

They  were  all  gathered  upon  the  veranda  now 
in  the  cool  shade  of  the  trees  and  vines,  for  the 
weather  was  extremely  warm. 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUOKBT.  it 

"  I  wish  we  were  ready  to  sail  to-day,"  said 
Zoe.  "  How  delicious  the  sea-breeze  would 
be !" 

A  nice-looking,  pleasant-faced  colored  woman 
stepped  from  the  doorway  with  a  little  bundle 
in  her  arms,  which  she  carried  to  Violet. 

The  captain,  standing  beside  his  wife,  bent 
over  her  and  the  babe  with  a  face  full  of  love 
and  delight. 

"Isn't  she  a  darling?"  whispered  Violet, 
gazing  down  upon  the  tiny  creature  with  all  a 
young  mother's  unspeakable  love  and  pride  in 
her  first-born,  then  up  into  her  husband's  face. 

"  That  she  is  !"  he  responded  ;  "  I  never  saw 
a  fairer,  sweeter  babe.  I  should  fear  to  risk 
her  little  life  and  health  in  a  journty  to  Nan- 
tucket  by  land  ;  but  going  by  sea  will,  I  think, 
be  more  likely  to  do  her  good  than  harm." 

"It's  all  her,  her,  when  you  talk  about  that 
baby,"  laughed  Rosie  ;  "  why  don't  you  call 
her  by  her  name?" 

"  So  we  will,  Aunt  Rosie,  if  you  will  kindly 
inform  us  what  it  is,"  returned  the  captain, 
good-humoredly. 

"I,  sir  !"  exclaimed  Rosie;  "we  have  all 
been  told  again  and  again  that  you  were  to  de 
cide  upon  the  name  on  your  arrival ;  and 
you've  been  here — how  many  hours  ? — and  it 
seems  the  poor  little  dear  is  nameless  yet." 

"  Apparently    not  greatly    afflicted    by    it, 


12  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

either,"  said  the  captain,  adopting  Rosie's 
sportive  tone.  ' '  My  love,  what  do  you  intend 
to  call  you,'*  daughter  ?" 

"  Whatever  her  father  appoints  as  her  name," 
returned  Vi,  laughingly. 

"No,  no,"  he  said ;  "  you  are  to  name  her 
yourself;  you  have  undoubtedly  the  best 
right." 

"  Thank  you  ;  then,  if  you  like,  she  shall  be 
mamma's  namesake  ;  her  first  granddaughter 
should  be,  I  think,  as  the  first  grandson  was 
papa's." 

"  I  highly  approve  your  choice,"  he  said, 
with  a  glance  of  affectionate  admiration  direct 
ed  toward  his  mother-in-law;  "and  may  a 
strong  resemblance  in  both  looks  and  character 
descend  to  her  with  the  name." 

"  We  will  all  say  amen  to  that,  captain,1 
said  Edward. 

"  Yes,  indeed,"  added  Zoe,  heartily. 

"  Thank  you  both,"  Elsie  said,  with  a  grati 
fied  look  ;  "  I  appreciate  the  compliment ;  but 
if  I  had  the  naming  of  my  little  granddaugh 
ter,  she  should  be  another  Violet ;  there  is  al 
ready  an  Elsie  in  the  family  besides  myself,  you 
know,  and  it  makes  a  little  confusion  to  have 
too  many  of  the  same  name." 

"  Then,  mamma,  we  can  make  a  variety  by 
calling  this  one  Else  for  short,"  returned  Violet, 
gayly,  holding  up  the  babe  to  receive  a  caress 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  13 

from  its  grandmother,  who  had  drawn  near, 
evidently  with  the  purpose  of  bestowing  it. 

"  What  a  pretty  pet  it  is  !"  Elsie  said,  taking 
it  in  her  arms  and  gazing  delightedly  into  the 
tiny  face.  "  Don't  you  think  so,  captain  ?" 

"  Of  course  I  do,  mother,"  he  said,  with  a 
happy  laugh.  Then,  examining  its  features 
critically  :  "  I  really  fancy  I  see  a  slight  resem 
blance  to  you  now,  which  I  trust  is  destined  to 
increase  with  increasing  years.  But  excuse 
me,  ladies  ;  I  must  go  and  write  that  all-im 
portant  letter  at  once,  or  it  will  be  too  late  for 
the  mail." 

lie  hurried  away  to  the  library,  and  entering 
it  hastily,  but  without  much  noise,  for  he  wore 
slippers,  found  Lulu  there,  leaning  moodily  out 
«)f  a  window. 

She  had  stolen  away  from  the  veranda  a  mo 
ment  before,  saying  to  herself,  in  jealous  dis 
pleasure,  "  Such  a  fuss  over  that  little  bit  of  a 
*hing  !  I  do  believe  papa  is  going  to  care  more 
for  it  than  for  any  of  us,  his  own  children,  that 
he  had  long  before  he  ever  saw  Mamma  Vi ; 
and  it's  just  too  bad." 

Knowing  Lulu  as  he  did,  her  father  instantly 
conjectured  what  was  passing  in  her  mind.  It 
grieved  and  angered  him,  yet  strong  affection 
was  mingled  with  his  displeasure,  and  he 
silently  asked  help  of  God  to  deal  wisely  with 
this  child  of  his  love. 


14  ELSIE  AT  NAN  TUCKET. 

He  remembered  that  Lulu  was  more  easily 
ruled  through  her  affections  than  in  any  other 
way,  and  as  she  turned  toward  him,  with  a 
flushed  and  shamefaced  countenance,  he  went 
to  her,  took  her  in  his  arms,  held  her  close  to 
his  heart,  and  kissed  her  tenderly  several  times. 

"  My  dear,  dear  little  daughter,"  he  said. 
"  How  often,  when  far  away  on  the  sea,  I  have 
longed  to  do  this — to  hold  my  dear  Lulu  in  my 
arms  and  feel  hers  about  my  neck  and  her  sweet 
kisses  on  my  lips." 

Her  arms  were  instantly  thrown  round  his 
neck,  while  she  returned  his  kisses  with  inter 
est. 

"  Papa,"  she  said,  "I  do  love  you  so,  so 
dearly  ;  but  I  'most  wonder  you  don't  quit  lov 
ing  such  a  hateful  girl  as  I  am." 

"  Perhaps  I  might  not  love  an  ill-tempered, 
jealous  child  belonging  to  somebody  else,"  he 
said,  as  if  half  in  jest,  half  in  earnest ;  "  but 
you  are  my  own,"  drawing  her  closer  and  re 
peating  his  caresses,  "  my  very  own  ;  and  so  I 
have  to  love  you  in  spite  of  everything.  But, 
my  little  girl,"  and  his  tone  grew  very  grave 
and  sad,  "  if  you  do  not  fight  determinately 
against  these  wrong  feelings  you  will  never 
know  rest  or  happiness  in  this  world  or  the 
next. 

"  But  we  won't  talk  any  more  about  it  now  ; 
I  have  no  time,  as  I  ought  to  be  writing  my  let- 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  15' 

ier.  Run  away  and  make  yourself  happy,  col 
lecting  together  such  toys  and  books  as  you 
would  like  to  carry  with  you  to  Nantucket. 
Grandma  Elsie  and  Mamma  Vi  will  decide  what 
you  and  the  rest  will  need  in  the  way  of  cloth- 
ing." 

"  I  will,  papa  ;  and  oh,  but  I  think  you  are 
good  to  me  !"  she  said,  giving  him  a  final  hug 
and  kiss  ;  "  a  great  deal  better  than  I  deserve  ; 
but  I  will  try  to  be  good." 

"  Do,  my  child,"  he  said  ;  "  and  not  in  your 
own  strength  ;  God  will  help  you  if  you  ask 
Him." 

For  the  moment  thoroughly  ashamed  of  her 
jealousy  of  the  baby,  she  ran  back  to  the 
veranda,  where  the  others  still  were,  and  bend 
ing  over  it  as  it  lay  in  its  mother's  arms,  kissed 
it  several  times. 

Violet's  face  flushed  with  pleasure.  "  My 
dear  Lulu,  I  hope  you  and  little  Else  are  going 
to  be  very  fond  of  each  other,"  she  said. 

"I  hope  so,  Mamma  Vi/'  Lulu  answered, 
pleasantly  ;  then,  in  a  sudden  fit  of  penitence, 
added,  "but  I'm  afraid  she'll  never  learn 
any  good  from  the  example  of  her  oldest  sis 
ter." 

"  My  dear  child,  resolve  that  she  shall,'*  said 
Grandma  Elsie,  standing  by  ;  "  you  cannot 
avoid  having  a  good  deal  of  influence  over  her 
as  she  grows  older,  and  do  not  forget  that  you 


16  ELSIE  AT  NANTUOKET. 

will  have  to  give  an  account  for  the  use  you 
make  of  it." 

"  I  suppose  that's  so,"  Lulu  answered,  with 
a  little  impatient  shrug  of  her  shoulders  ;  "  but 
I  wish  it  wasn't."  Then,  turning  abruptly 
away,  "  Max  and  Grade,"  she  called  to  her 
brother  and  sister,  "  papa  says  we  may  go  and 
gather  up  any  books  and  toys  we  want  to  take 
with  us." 

The  three  ran  off  together  in  high  glee.  The 
ladies  stayed  a  little  longer,  deep  in  consulta 
tion  about  necessary  arrangements  which  must 
fall  to  their  share  ;  then  dispersed  to  their  sev 
eral  apartments,  with  the  exception  of  Violet, 
who,  forbidden  to  exert  herself,  remained 
where  she  was  till  joined  by  her  husband,  when 
he  had  finished  and  despatched  his  letter.  It 
was  great  happiness  to  them  to  be  together 
after  their  long  separation. 

Mr.  Dinsmore  and  Edward  had  walked  out 
into  the  avenue,  and  were  seated  under  a  tree  in 
earnest  conversation. 

"  Talking  tiresome  business,  I  suppose,"  re 
marked  Zoe,  in  a  half-petulant  tone,  glancing 
toward  them  as  she  spoke,  and  apparently  ad 
dressing  Violet,  as  she  was  the  only  other  per 
son  on  the  veranda  at  the  moment. 

"  Yes,  no  doubt ;  but  we  must  have  patience 
With  them,  dear,  because  it  is  very  necessary," 
Violet  answered,  with  a  smile.  ' '  Probably 


ELSIE  AT  3ANTUCKET.  1? 

they  are  discussing  the  question  how  the  plan 
tation  is  to  be  attended  to  in  their  absence. 
You  know  it  won't  take  care  of  itself,  and  the 
men  must  have  a  head  to  direct  their  labors." 

"  Oh  yes,  of  course  ;  and  for  that  reason  Ned 
is  kept  ever  so  busy  while  we  are  here,  and  I  do 
think  it  will  be  delightful  to  get  away  to  the 
seashore  with  him,  where  there  will  be  nothing 
to  do  but  enjoy  ourselves." 

Zoe  skipped  away  with  the  last  word,  ran  up 
to  her  room,  and  began  turning  over  the  con 
tents  of  bureau  drawers  and  taking  garments 
from  wardrobes  and  closets,  with  the  view  of 
selecting  such  as  she  might  deem  it  desirable 
to  carry  with  her  on  the  contemplated  trip. 

She  was  humming  softly  a  snatch  of  lively 
song,  feeling  very  gay  and  light-hearted,  when, 
coming  across  a  gray  travelling-dress  a  little 
worse  for  the  wear,  her  song  suddenly  ceased, 
while  tears  gathered  in  her  eyes,  then  began  to 
fall  drop  by  drop  as  she  stood  gazing  down 
upon  this  relic  of  former  days. 

"  Just  one  year  ago,"  she  murmured. 
'*  Papa,  papa  !  I  never  thought  I  could  live  a 
whole  year  without  you  ;  and  be  happy,  too  ! 
Ah,  that  seems  ungrateful,  when  you  were  so, 
so  good  to  me  !  But  no  ;  I  am  sure  you  would 
rather  have  me  happy  ;  and  it  would  be  un 
grateful  to  my  dear  husband  if  I  were  not." 

She  put  the  dress  aside,  wiped  away  her  tears, 


18  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

and  took  down  another.  It  was  a  dark  woollen 
dress.  She  had  travelled  home  in  it  the  pre 
vious  fall,  and  had  worn  it  once  since  on  a  very 
memorable  occasion  ;  her  cheek  crimsoned  at 
the  recollection  as  she  glanced  from  it  to  her 
husband,  who  entered  the  room  at  that  instant ; 
then  her  eyes  fell. 

"What  is  it,  love?"  he  asked,  coming 
quickly  toward  her. 

' '  Nothing,  only — you  remember  the  last  time 
you  saw  me  in  this  dress  ?  Oh,  Ned,  what  a 
fool  I  was  !  and  how  good  you  were  to  me  !" 

He  had  her  in  his  arms  by  this  time,  and  she 
was  hiding  her  blushing  face  on  his  breast. 
"  Never  mind,  my  pet,"  he  said,  soothing  her 
with  caresses  ;  "  it  is  a  secret  between  ourselves, 
and  always  shall  be,  unless  you  choose  to  tell  it. " 

11  I  ?  No  indeed  !"  she  said,  drawing  a  long 
breath  ;  "  I  think  I  should  almost  die  of  morti 
fication  if  any  one  else  should  find  it  out ;  but 
I'm  glad  you  know  it,  because  if  you  didn't  my 
conscience  wouldn't  give  me  a  bit  of  peace  till 
I  confessed  to  you." 

' '  Ah  !  and  would  that  be  very  difficult  ?'* 

"  Yes  ;  I  don't  know  how  I  could  ever  find 
courage  to  make  the  attempt." 

"  Are  you  really  so  much  afraid  of  me  ?"  he 
asked,  in  a  slightly  aggrieved  tone. 

"  Yes  ;  for  I  love  you  so  dearly  that  your 
displeasure  is  perfectly  unendurable,"  she  re« 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  19 

plied,  lilting  her  head  to  gaze  fondly  into  his 
eyes. 

"  Ah,  is  that  it,  my  darling?"  he  said,  in  a 
glow  of  delight.  "  I  deem  myself  a  happy 
man  in  possessing  such  a  treasure  as  you  and 
your  dear  love.  I  can  hardly  reconcile  myself 
to  the  thought  of  a  separation  for  even  a  few 
weeks." 

"  Separation  !"  she  cried,  with  a  start,  and  in 
a  tone  of  mingled  pain  and  incredulity. 
"  What  can  you  mean  ?  But  I  won't  be  sepa 
rated  from  you  ;  I'm  your  wife,  and  I  claim  the 
right  to  cling  to  you  always,  alwtys!" 

"  And  I  would  have  you  do  so,  if  it  conld  be 
without  a  sacrifice  of  your  comfort  and  enjoy 
ment,  but — " 

"  Comfort  and  enjoyment !"  she  interrupted ; 
"  it  is  here  in  your  arms  or  by  your  side  that  I 
find  both  ;  nowhere  else.  B»t  why  do  yon 
talk  so  ?  is  anything  wrong?'* 

"  Nothing,  except  that  it  seems  impossible  for 
me  to  leave  the  plantation  for  weeks  to  come, 
unless  I  can  get  a  better  substitute  than  I  know 
of  at  present." 

"  Oh,  Ned,  I  am  so  sorry  !"  she  cried,  tears 
of  disappointment  springing  to  her  eyes. 

"  Don't  feel  too  badly  about  it,  little  wife," 
he  said,  in  a  cheery  tone  ;  "  it  is  just  possible 
the  right  man  may  turn  up  before  the  yacht 
sails  ;  and  in  that  case  I  can  go  with  the  rest  of 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

you  ;  otherwise  I  shall  hope  to  join  you  before 
your  stay  at  Nan  tucket  is  quite  over." 

"  Not  my  stay  ;  for  I  won't  go  one  step  of 
the  way  without  you,  unless  you  order  me  !"  she 
added,  sportively,  and  with  a  vivid  blush ;  "  and 
I'm  not  sure  that  I'll  do  it  even  in  that  case." 

"Oh,  yes  you  will,"  he  said,  laughingly. 
"  You  know  you  promised  to  be  always  good 
and  obedient  on  condition  that  I  would  love 
you  and  keep  you  ;  and  I'm  doing  both  to  the 
very  best  of  my  ability." 

"  But  you  won't  be  if  you  send  me  away 
from  you.  No,  no  ;  I  have  a  right  to  stay  with 
you,  and  I  shall  claim  it  always/'  she  returned, 
clinging  to  him  as  if  she  feared  an  immediate 
separation. 

"  Foolish  child  !"  he  said,  with  a  happy 
laugh,  holding  her  close  ;  ' '  think  what  you 
would  lose  :  the  sea  voyage  in  the  pleasantesfc 
of  company — " 

<;  No  ;  the  pleasantest  company  would  be  left 
behind  if  you  were,"  she  interrupted. 

"  Well,  very  delightful  company,"  he  re 
sumed  ;  "  then  I  don't  know  how  many  weeks 
of  the  oppressive  heat  here  you  would  have  to 
endure,  instead  of  enjoying  the  cool,  refreshing 
breezes  sweeping  over  Nantucket.  Surely,  you 
cannot  give  it  all  up  without  a  sigh  ?' ' 

"  I  can't  give  up  the  thought  of  enjoying  it 
fill  with  you  without  sighing,  and  crying,  too, 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  21 

maybe,"  she  answered,  smiling  through  tears ; 
"  but  I'd  sigh  and  cry  ten  times  as  much  if  I 
had  to  go  and  leave  you  behind.  No,  Mr. 
Travilla,  you  needn't  indulge  the  hope  of  get 
ting  rid  of  me  for  even  a  week.  I'm  deter 
mined  to  stay  where  you  stay,  and  go  only 
where  you  go." 

"Dreadful  fate!"  he  exclaimed.  "Well, 
little  wife,  I  shall  do  my  best  to  avert  the 
threatened  disappointment  of  your  hopes  of  a 
speedy  departure  out  of  this  heated  atmosphere 
and  a  delightful  sea  voyage  to  that  famous 
island.  Now,  I  must  leave  you  and  begin  at  once 
my  search  for  a  substitute  as  manager  of  the 
plantation." 

44  Oh,  I  do  hope  you  will  succeed  1"  she  said. 
"  Shall  I  go  on  with  my  packing  ?" 

"  Just  as  you  please,  my  dear  ;  perhaps  it 
would  be  best ;  as  otherwise  you  may  be  hur 
ried  with  it  if  we  are  able  to  go  with  the 
others." 

"  Then  I  shall ;  and  I'm  determined  not  to 
look  for  disappointment,"  she  said,  in  a  lively, 
cheery  tone,  as  he  left  the  room. 

At  the  conclusion  of  his  conference  with 
Edward,  Mr.  Dinsmore  sought  his  daughter  in 
her  own  apartments.  He  found  her  busied 
much  as  Zoe  was,  looking  over  clothing  and 
selecting  what  ought  to  be  packed  in  the  trunks 
a  man-servant  was  bringing  in. 


22  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

She  had  thrown  aside  the  widow's  weeds  in 
which  she  was  wout  to  array  herself  when 
about  to  leave  the  seclusion  of  her  own  rooms, 
and  donned  a  simple  white  morning  dress  that 
was  very  becoming,  her  father  thought. 

"  Excuse  my  wrapper,  papa,"  she  said,  turn 
ing  toward  him  a  bright,  sweet  face,  as  he 
entered  ;  "  I  found  my  black  dress  oppressive 
this  warm  morning." 

"  Yes,"  he  said  ;  "  it  is  a  most  unwholesome 
dress,  I  think  ;  and  for  that  reason  and  several 
others  I  should  be  extremely  glad  if  you  would 
give  it  up  entirely." 

"Would  you,  my  dear  father?"  she  re 
turned,  tears  springing  to  her  eyes. 

"  I  should  indeed,  if  it  would  not  involve  too 
great  a  sacrifice  of  feeling  on  your  part.  I  have 
always  thought  white  the  most  suitable  and  be 
coming  dress  for  you  in  the  summer  season,  and 
BO  did  your  husband." 

"  Yes,  papa,  I  remember  that  he  did  ;  but — 
I — I  should  be  very  loath  to  give  the  least  oc 
casion  for  any  one  to  say  or  think  he  was  for 
gotten  by  her  he  loved  so  dearly,  or  that  she 
had  ceased  to  mourn  his  loss." 

"  Loss,  daughter  dear?"  he  said,  taking  her 
in  his  arms  to  wipe  away  the  tears  that  were 
freely  coursing  down  her  cheeks,  and  caress  her 
with  exceeding  tenderness. 

"  No,  papa,  not  lost,  but  only  gone  before," 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  23 

she  answered,  a  lovely  smile  suddenly  irradiat 
ing  her  features  ;  "  nor  does  he  seem  far  away. 
I  often  feel  that  he  is  very  near  me  still,  though 
I  can  neither  see  nor  speak  to  him  nor  hear  his 
loved  voice,"  she  went  on,  in  a  dreamy  tone,  a 
far-away  look  in  the  soft  brown  eyes  as  she 
stood,  with  her  head  on  her  father's  shoulder, 
his  arm  encircling  her  waist. 

Both  were  silent  for  some  moments  ;  then 
Elsie,  lifting  her  eyes  to  her  father's  face,  asked, 
"  Were  you  serious  in  what  you  said  about  my 
laying  aside  mourning,  papa  ?" 

"  Never  more  so,"  he  answered.  "  It  is  a 
gloomy,  unwholesome  dress,  and  I  have  grown 
very  weary  of  seeing  you  wear  it.  It  would  be 
very  gratifying  to  me  to  see  you  exchange  it  for 
more  cheerful  attire." 

"  But  black  is  considered  the  most  suitable 
dress  for  old  and  elderly  ladies,  papa  ;  and  I  am 
a  grandmother,  you  know." 

"What  of  that?"  he  said,  a  trifle  impa 
tiently  ;  "  you  do  not  look  old,  and  are,  in  fact, 
just  in  the  prime  of  life.  And  it  is  not  like 
you  to  be  concerned  about  what  people  may 
thing  or  say.  Usually  your  only  inquiry  is,  *  Is 
it  right  ?  '  '  Is  it  what  I  ought  to  do  ? '  " 

"  I  fear  that  is  a  deserved  reproof,  papa," 
ghe  said,  with  unaffected  humility  ;  ' '  and  I 
shall  be  governed  by  your  wishes  in  this 
matter,  for  they  have  been  law  to  me  almost  all 


24  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

my  life  (a  law  I  have  loved  to  obey,  dear 
father),  and  I  know  that  if  my  husband  were 
here  he  would  approve  of  my  decision." 

She  could  not  entirely  suppress  a  sigh  as  she 
epoke,  nor  keep  the  tears  from  filling  her  eyes. 

Her  father  saw  and  appreciated  the  sacrifice 
«he  would  make  for  him. 

"  Thank  you,  my  darling,"  he  said.  "  It 
seems  selfish  in  me  to  ask  it  of  you,  but  though 
partly  for  my  own  gratification,  it  is  really  still 
more  foi  your  sake  ;  I  think  the  change  will  be 
for  your  health  and  happiness. ' ' 

"  And  1  nave  the  highest  opinion  of  my 
father's  wisdom,"  she  said,  "  and  should  never, 
never  think  of  selfishness  as  connected  with 
him." 

Mrs.  Dinsmore  came  in  at  this  moment. 

"  Ah,  my  dear,"  she  said,  "  I  was  in  search 
of  you.  "What  is  to  be  done  about  Bob  and 
Betty  Johnson  ?  You  know  they  will  be  com 
ing  home  in  a  day  or  two  for  their  summer 
yacation." 

"  They  can  stay  at  Eoselands  with  their 
cousins  Calhoun  and  Arthur  Conly  ;  or  at  the 
Oaks,  if  Horace  and  his  family  do  not  join  us  in 
the  trip  to  Nantucket." 

"  Cannot  Bob  and  Betty  go  with  us,  papa?" 
Elsie  asked.  "  1  have  no  doubt  it  would  be  a 
very  great  treat  to  them." 

"  Our  party  promises  to  be  very  large,"  he 


ELSIE  AJ  NANTUCKET.  25 

replied  ;  ' '  but  if  you  two  ladies  are  agreed  to 
invite  them  I  shall  raise  no  objection." 

"  Shall  we  not,  mamma?"  Elsie  asked,  and 
Rose  gave  a  hearty  assent. 

"  Now,  how  much  dressmaking  has  to  be  done 
before  the  family  can  be  ready  for  the  trip?" 
asked  Mr.  Dinsmore. 

"  Very  little,"  the  ladies  told  him,  Elsie  add 
ing,  "  At  least  if  you  are  willing  to  let  me  wear 
black  dresses  when  it  is  too  cool  for  white, 
papa.  Mamma,  he  has  asked  me  to  lay  aside 
my  mourning." 

"  I  knew  he  intended  to,"  Rose  said,  "  and  I 
think  you  are  a  dear  good  daughter  to  do  it." 

"  It  is  nothing  new  ;  she  has  always  been  the 
best  of  daughters,"  Mr.  Dinsmore  remarked, 
with  a  tenderly  affectionate  look  at  Elsie. 
"  And,  my  dear  child,  I  certainly  shall  not  ask 
you  to  stay  a  day  longer  than  necessary  in  this 
hot  place,  merely  to  have  new  dresses  made 
when  you  have  enough  even  of  black  ones.  We 
must  set  sail  as  soon  as  possible.  Now,  I  must 
have  a  little  business  chat  with  you.  Don't  go, 
Rose  ;  it  is  nothing  that  either  of  us  would  cari 
to  have  you  hear." 


CHAPTER  II. 

*  Where  tne  broad  ocean  leans  against  the  land." 

— GotdsmW. 

ELSIE  felt  somewhat  apprehensive  that  this 
early  laying  aside  of  her  mourning  for  their 
father  might  not  meet  the  approval  of  her  older 
eon  and  daughters  ;  but  it  gave  them  pleasure  ; 
one  and  all  were  delighted  to  see  her  resume 
the  dress  of  the  happy  days  when  he  was  with 
them. 

Zoe,  too,  was  very  much  pleased.  "  Mam 
ma,"  she  said,  "you  do  look  so  young  and 
lovely  in  white  ;  and  it  was  so  nice  in  you  to 
hegin  wearing  it  again  on  the  anniversary  of 
our  wedding-day.  Just  think,  it's  a  whole  year 
to-day  si  nee  Edward  and  I  were  married.  How 
fast  time  flies  !" 

"  Yes,  "Elsie  said;  "it  seems  a  very  little 
while  since  I  was  as  young  and  light-hearted  as 
you  are  now,  and  now  I  am  a  grandmother." 

"But  still  happy;  are  you  not,  mamma? 
you  always  seem  so  to  me." 

"  Yes,  my  child  ;  I    have  a  very  peaceful, 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  2'i 

happy  life.  I  miss  my  husband,  but  I  know 
the  separation  is  only  for  a  short  time,  and  that 
he  is  supremely  blessed.  And  with  my  beloved 
father  and  dear  children  about  me,  heart  and 
hands  are  full — delightfully  full — leaving  no 
room  for  sadness  and  repining."  This  little 
talk  was  on  the  veranda,  as  the  two  stood  there 
for  a  moment  apart  from  the  others.  Zoe  was 
looking  quite  bride-like  in  a  white  India  mull, 
much  trimmed  with  rich  lace,  her  fair  neck  and 
arms  adorned  with  a  set  of  beautiful  pearls,  just 
presented  her  by  Edward  in  commemoration  of 
the  day. 

She  called  Elsie's  attention  to  them.  "  See, 
mamma,  what  my  husband  has  given  me  in 
memory  of  the  day.  Are  they  not  magnifi 
cent?" 

"  It  is  a  very  fine  set,"  Elsie  answered,  with 
a  smile,  glancing  admiringly  at  the  jewels  and 
from  them  to  the  blooming  face  of  the  wearer. 
"  A  most  suitable  gift  for  his  little  wife." 

"  He's  so  good  to  me,  mamma,"  Zoe  said, 
with  warmth.  "  I  love  him  better  every  day 
we  live  together,  and  couldn't  think  of  leaving 
him  behind  alone,  when  you  all  go  off  to  Nan- 
tucket.  I  do  hope  he'll  be  able  to  find  some 
body  to  take  his  place  ;  but  if  he  isn't  I  shall 
stay  here  with  him." 

"  That  is  quite  right,  dear  child  ;  I  am  very 
glad  you  love  him  so  dearly,"  Elsie  said,  with  * 


28  ELSIE  AT  NANTUUKET. 

very  pleased  look  ;  ' '  but  I  hope  your  affection 
will  not  be  put  to  so  severe  a  test ;  we  have 
heard  of  a  very  suitable  person,  though  it  is 
still  uncertain  whether  his  services  can  be 
secured.  We  shall  probably  know  to-mor 
row." 

"  Perhaps  sooner  than  that,"  Mr.  Dinsmore 
said,  approaching  them  just  in  time  to  hear  his 
daughter's  last  sentence  ;  "  Edward  has  gone 
to  have  an  interview  with  him,  and  hopes  for  a 
definite  reply  to  his  proposition.  Ah,  here  he 
comes  now!"  as  Edward  was  seen  to  turn  in  at 
the  great  gates  and  come  up  the  avenue  at  a 
gentle  trot.  It  was  too  warm  for  a  gallop. 

As  he  drew  near  he  took  off  his  hat  and 
waved  it  in  triumph  round  his  head.  ' '  Suc 
cess,  good  friends!"  he  cried,  reining  in  his 
steed  at  the  veranda  steps.  Then,  as  he  threw 
the  reins  to  a  servant  and  sprang  to  the  ground, 
"  Zoe,  my  darling,  you  can  go  on  with  your 
packing  ;  we  may  confidently  expect  to  be  able 
to  sail  with  the  rest." 

"  Oh  delightful !"  she  exclaimed,  dancing 
about  as  gleefully  as  if  she  had  been  a  maiden 
of  eight  or  ten  instead  of  a  woman  just  closing 
the  first  year  of  her  married  life. 

Everybody  sympathized  in  her  joy ;  everybody 
was  glad  that  she  and  Edward  were  to  be  of 
their  party. 

All  the  older  ones  were  very  busy  for  the 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  29 

next  few  days,  no  one  finding  time  for  rest  and 
quiet  chat  except  the  captain  and  Violet,  who 
keenly  enjoyed  a  monopoly  of  each  other's 
society  during  not  a  few  hours  of  every  day  ; 
Mrs.  Dinsmore  and  Elsie  haying  undertaken  to 
attend  to  all  that  would  naturally  have  fallen 
to  Violet's  share  in  making  ready  for  the  sum 
mer's  jaunt  had  she  been  in  robust  health. 
Bob  and  Betty  Johnson,  to  whom  the  Oaks  had 
been  home  for  many  years,  and  who  had  just 
graduated  from  school,  came  home  in  the  midst 
of  the  bustle  of  preparation,  and  were  highly 
delighted  by  an  invitation  to  join  the  Nantucket 
party. 

No  untoward  event  occurred  to  cause  disap 
pointment  or  delay ;  all  were  ready  in  due 
season,  and  the  yacht  set  sail  at  the  appointed 
time,  with  a  full  list  of  passengers,  carrying 
plenty  of  luggage,  and  with  fair  winds  and 
sunny  skies. 

They  were  favored  with  exceptionally  fine 
weather  all  the  way,  and  seas  so  smooth  that 
scarce  a  touch  of  sea-sickness  was  felt  by  any, 
from  the  oldest  to  the  youngest. 

They  entered  Nantucket  harbor  one  lovely 
summer  morning,  with  a  delicious  breeze  blow 
ing  from  the  sea,  the  waves  rippling  and  danc 
ing  in  the  sunlight,  and  the  pretty  town  seated 
like  a  queen  on  the  surrounding  heights  that 
slope  gently  up  from  the  water. 


80  ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET. 

They  were  all  gathered  on  deck,  eager  for  a 
first  glimpse  of  the  place. 

Most  of  them  spoke  admiringly  of  it,  but  Zoe 
said,  "  It's  pretty  enough,  but  too  much  of  a 
town  for  me.  I'm  glad  we  are  not  to  stay  in 
it.  'Sconset  is  a  smaller  place,  isn't  it,  cap 
tain?" 

"Much  smaller,"  he  answered;  "quite 
small  enough  to  suit  even  so  great  a  lover  of 
solitude  as  yourself,  Mrs.  Travilla." 

"  Oh,  you  needn't  laugh  at  me,"  she  retorted ; 
"one  needn't  be  a  great  lover  of  solitude  to 
care  for  no  more  society  than  is  afforded  by  this 
crowd.  But  I  want  to  be  close  by  the  bounding 
sea,  and  this  town  is  shut  off  from  that  by  its 
harbor." 

"  Where  is  the  harbor,  papa?"  asked  little 
Grace. 

"  All  around  us,  my  child  ;  we  are  in  it." 

"Are  we?"  she  asked,  "I  think  it  looks 
just  like  the  sea  ;  what's  the  matter  with  it, 
Aunt  Zoe?" 

"  Nothing,  only  it's  too  quiet ;  the  great 
waves  don't  come  rolling  in  and  breaking  along 
the  shore.  I  heard  your  father  say  so  ;  it's 
here  they  have  the  still  bathing." 

"  Oh,  yes,  and  papa  is  going  to  teach  us  to 
swim  !"  exclaimed  Lulu  ;  "  I'm  so  glad,  for  I 
like  to  learn  how  to  do  everything." 

"  That's  right,"  her  father  said,  with  an  ap- 


JELSOS  AT  NANTUCKET.  31 

proving  smile  ;  "  learn  all  you  can,  for  '  knowl 
edge  is  power. ' ' 

They  landed,  the  gentlemen  presently  secured 
a  sufficient  number  of  hacks  to  comfortably  ac 
commodate  the  entire  party,  and  after  a  cursory 
view  of  the  town,  in  a  drive  through  several  of 
its  more  important  streets,  they  started  on  the 
road  to  'Sconset. 

They  found  it,  though  a  lonely,  by  no  means 
an  unpleasant,  drive — a  road  marked  out  only 
by  rows  of  parallel  ruts  across  wild  motfrlands, 
where  the  ground  was  level  or  slightly  rolling, 
with  now  and  then  some  gentle  elevation,  or  a 
far-off  glimpse  of  harbor  or  sea,  or  a  lonely 
farmhouse.  The  wastes  were  treeless,  save  for 
the  presence  of  a  few  stunted  jack-pines  ;  but 
these  gave  out  a  sweet  scent,  mingling  pleasantly 
with  the  smell  of  the  salt-sea  air  ;  and  there 
were  wild  roses  and  other  flowering  shrubs, 
thistles  and  tiger-lilies  and  other  wild  flowers, 
beautiful  enough  to  tempt  our  travellers  to 
alight  occasionally  to  gather  them. 

'Sconset  was  reached  at  length,  three  adjacent 
cottages  found  ready  and  waiting  for  their  oc 
cupancy,  and  they  took  possession. 

The  cottages  stood  on  a  high  bluff  overlook 
ing  miles  of  sea,  between  which  and  the  foot  of 
the  cliff  stretched  a  low  sandy  beach  a  hundred 
yards  or  more  in  width,  and  gained  by  flights 
of  wooden  stairs. 


32  ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET. 

The  cottages  faced  inland,  and  had  each  a 
little  back  yard,  grassy,  and  showing  a  few 
flowers,  that  reached  to  within  a  few  yards  of 
the  edge  of  the  bluff.  The  houses  were  tiny, 
built  low  and  strong,  that  they  might  resist  the 
fierce  winds  of  winter  in  that  exposed  position, 
and  shingled  all  over  to  keep  out  the  spray  from 
the  waves,  which  would  penetrate  any  other 
covering. 

Dinner  was  engaged  for  our  entire  party  at 
one  of  the  hotels,  of  which  there  were  two  ;  but 
as  it  yet  wanted  more  than  an  hour  of  the  time 
set  for  the  meal,  all  who  were  not  too  tired 
sallied  forth  to  explore  the  hamlet  and  its 
environs. 

They  found  it  to  consist  of  about  two  hun 
dred  cottages,  similar  to  those  they  had  engaged 
for  the  season,  each  in  a  little  enclosure.  They 
were  built  along  three  narrow  streets  or  lanes 
running  parallel  with  the  edge  of  the  bluff,  and 
stood  in  groups  of  twos  or  threes,  separated  by 
narrow  cross-lanes,  giving  every  one  free  access 
to  the  town  pump,  the  only  source  of  fresh 
water  supply  in  the  place. 

The  children  were  particularly  interested  in 
the  cottage  of  Captain  Baxter,  with  its  famous 
ship's  figure-head  in  the  yard. 

Back  of  the  original  'Sconset,  on  the  slight 
ascent  toward  Nantucket  Town,  stood  a  few 
more  pretentious  cottages,  built  as  summer 


ELSIE  AT  NAN1UCKET.  33 

residences  by  the  rich  men  of  the  island,  retired 
aea  captains,  and  merchants  ;  this  was  the  one 
broad  street,  and  here  were  the  two  hotels,  the 
Atlantic  House  and  the  Ocean  View  House. 

Then  on  the  bluff  south  of  the  old  village, 
called  Sunset  Heights,  there  were  some  half 
dozen  cottages  ;  a  few  on  the  bluff  north  of  it, 
also. 

The  town  explored  and  dinner  eaten,  of 
course  the  next  thing  was  to  repair  to  the  beach 
to  watch  the  rush  and  tumble  of  the  restless 
waves,  fast  chasing  each  other  in,  and  the  dash 
of  the  spray  as  they  broke  along  the  shore. 

There  was  little  else  to  see,  for  the  bathing 
hour  was  long  past ;  but  that  was  quite  enough. 

Soon,  however,  nearly  every  one  of  the  party 
began  to  feel  unaccountably  sleepy.  Some  re 
turned  to  the  cottages  for  the  indulgence  of 
their  desire  for  slumber,  and  others,  spreading 
cloaks  and  shawls  upon  the  sand,  enjoyed  a 
delicious  rest,  warmed  by  the  sun  and  fanned 
by  the  sea  breeze. 

For  a  day  or  two  they  did  little  but  sleep  and 
eat,  and  sleep  and  eat  again,  enjoying  it  im 
mensely,  too,  and  growing  fat  and  strong. 

After  that  they  woke  to  new  life,  made  in 
quiries  in  regard  to  all  the  sights  and  amuse 
ments  the  island  afforded,  and  began  availing 
themselves  of  their  opportunities,  as  if  it  were 
*n<t  business  of  life. 


34  ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET. 

When  it  was  for  a  long  drive  to  some  notable 
point;  all  went  together,  chartering  several 
vehicles  for  their  conveyance  ;  at  other  times 
they  not  unfrequently  broke  up  into  smaller 
parties,  some  preferring  one  sort  of  sport,  some 
another. 

"  How  many  of  us  are  going  to  bathe  to 
day?"  Mr.  Dinsmore  asked,  the  second  morn 
ing  after  their  arrival. 

"  I  for  one,  if  you  will  bear  me  company  and 
look  out  for  my  safety,"  said  his  wife. 

"  Most  assuredly  I  will,"  he  answered. 
"And  you  too,  Elsie?"  turning  to  his  daughter. 

"  Yes,  sir,"  she  said,  "  if  you  think  you  can 
be  burdened  with  the  care  of  two." 

"No,  mother,"  spoke  up  Edward,  quickly. 
"  you  and  Zoe  will  be  my  charge,  of  course." 

"  Ridiculous,  Ned  !  of  course,  Harold  and  I 
will  take  care  of  mamma,"  exclaimed  Herbert. 
"  You  will  have  enough  to  do  to  look  out  for 
your  wife's  safety." 

(The  yacht  had  touched  at  Cape  May  and 
taken  the  two  college  students  aboard  there.) 

**  I  shall  be  well  taken  care  of,"  their  mother 
said,  laughingly,  with  an  affectionate  glance 
from  one  to  another  of  her  three  tall  sons  ; 
"  but  I  should  like  one  of  you  to  take  charge  of 
Kosie,  another  of  Walter  ;  and,  in  fact,  I  don'fc 
think  I  need  anything  for  myself  but  a  strong 
hold  of  the  rope  to  insure  my  safety." 


ELSIE  AT  NAJf  TUCKET.  35 

"  You  shall  have  more  !"  exclaimed  father 
and  sons  in  a  breath  ;  "  the  surf  is  heavy  here, 
and  we  cannot  risk  your  precious  life." 

Mr.  Dinsmore  added,  "  None  of  you  ladieg 
ought  to  stay  in  very  long,  and  we  will  take 
you  in  turn." 

"  Papa,  may  I  go  in  ?"  asked  Lulu,  eagerly. 

"  Yes ;  I'll  take  you  in,"  the  captain 
answered  ;  "  but  the  waves  are  so  boisterous 
that  I  doubt  if  you  will  care  to  repeat  the  ex 
periment.  Max,  I  see,  is  waiting  his  chance  to 
ask  the  same  question,"  he  added,  with  a 
fatherly  smile  directed  to  the  boy  ;  "  you  may 
go  in  too,  of  course,  my  son,  if  you  will  promise  to 
hold  on  to  the  rope.  I  cannot  think  that  other 
wise  you  would  be  safe  in  that  boiling  surf." 

"  But  I  can  swim,  papa,"  said  Max  ;  "  and 
*on't  you  let  me  go  with  you  out  beyond  the 
eurf,  where  the  water  is  more  quiet  ?" 

"Why  yes,  you  shall,  "the  captain  replied, 
with  a  look  of  pleasure  ;  "  I  did  not  know  that 
you  had  learned  to  swim." 

"  I  don't  want  to  go  in,"  said  timid  little 
Grace,  as  if  half  fearful  it  might  be  required  of 
her.  "  Mamma  is  not  going,  and  can't  I  stay 
with  her,  papa  ?" 

"  Certainly,  daughter,"  was  the  kind  reply. 
" 1  suppose  you  feel  afraid  of  those  dashing 
waves,  and  I  should  never  think  of  forcing  you 
in  among  them  against  your  will." 


36  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

Betty  Johnson  now  announced  her  intention 
to  join  the  bathers.  "  It's  the  first  chance  I've 
ever  had,"  she  remarked,  "  and  I  shan't  throw 
it  away.  I'll  hold  on  to  the  rope,  and  if  I'm  in 
any  danger  I  suppose  Bob,  or  some  of  the  rest 
of  you,  will  come  to  my  assistance  ?" 

"  Of  course  w»,  will !"  all  the  gentlemen 
said,  her  toother  adding,  "  And  if  there's  a 
good  chance,  I'll  take  you  over  to  Nantucket 
Town,  where  there's  still-bathing,  and  teach 
you  to  swim." 

"  Just  what  I  should  like,"  she  said.  "  I 
have  a  great  desire  to  add  that  to  the  already 
large  number  of  my  accomplishments." 

Miss  Betty  was  a  very  lively,  in  fact,  quite 
wild,  young  lady,  whose  great  desire  was  for 
fun  and  frolic  ;  to  have,  as  she  expressed  it,  "a 
jolly  good  time' '  wherever  she  went. 

The  captain  drew  out  his  watch.  "  About 
time  to  don  the  bathing-suits,"  he  said;  "I 
understand  that  eleven  o'clock  is  the  hour,  and 
it  wants  but  fifteen  minutes  of  it." 

Grandma  Elsie  had  kindly  seen  to  it  that 
each  little  girl — that  is,  Captain  Raymond's  two 
and  her  own  Rosie — was  provided  with  a  pretty, 
neatly-fitting,  and  becoming  bathing  dress. 

Violet  helped  Lulu  to  put  her's  on,  and,  sur 
veying  her  with  a  smile  of  gratified  motherly 
pride,  told  her  she  looked  very  well  in  it,  and 
that  she  hoped  she  would  enjoy  her  bath. 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  37 

"  Thank  you,"  said  Lulu  ;  "but  why  don't 
you  go  in  too,  Mamma  Vi  ?" 

"  Only  because  I  don't  feel  strong  enough  to 
Stand  up  against  those  heavy  waves,"  Violet 
answered.  "  But  I  am  going  down  to  the  beach 
to  watch  you  all,  and  see  that  you  don't 
drown,"  she  added,  sportively. 

"  Oh  Lu,  aren't  you  afraid  to  go  in  ?"  asked 
little  Grace,  half  shuddering  at  the  very 
thought. 

"  Why  no,  Gracie  ;  I've  bathed  in  the  sea 
before  ;  I  went  in  a  good  many  times  last  sum 
mer  ;  don't  you  remember?" 

"  Yes  ;  but  the  waves  there  weren't  half  so 
big  and  strong." 

"  No  ;  but  I'll  have  a  rope  and  papa,  too,  to 
hold  to  ;  so  why  need  I  be  afraid?"  laughed 
Lulu. 

"  Mamma  is,  I  think,"  said  Grace,  looking 
doubtfully  at  her. 

"  Oh  no,  dear,"  said  Violet ;  "  I  should  not 
be  at  all  afraid  to  go  in  if  I  were  as  strong  as 
usual ;  but  being  weak,  I  know  that  buffeting 
with  those  great  waves  would  do  me  more  harm 
than  good." 

Their  cottages  being  so  near  the  beach,  our 
party  all  assumed  their  bathing  suits  before 
descending  to  it.  They  went  down,  this  first 
time,  all  in  one  company,  forming  quite  a  pro 
cession  ;  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Dinsmore  heading  it,  and 


38  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

Violet  and  Grace,  as  mere  spectators,  bringing 
tip  the  rear. 

They,  in  common  with  others  who  had  noth 
ing  to  do  but  look  on,  found  it  an  amusing 
scene  ;  there  was  a  great  variety  of  costume, 
some  neat,  well-fitting,  and  modest ;  some  quite 
immodestly  scant ;  some  bright  and  new ;  some 
faded  and  old.  There  was,  however,  but  little 
freshness  and  beauty  in  any  of  them  when  they 
came  out  of  the  water. 

Violet  and  Grace  found  a  seat  under  an  awn 
ing.  Max  came  running  up  to  them. 

4<  Papa  is  going  in  with  Lulu  first,"  he  said  ; 
**  then  he  will  bring  her  out  and  take  me  with 
him  for  a  swim  beyond  the  breakers.  I'll  just 
wait  here  with  you  till  my  turn  comes." 

"  See,  see,  they're  in  the  water  1"  cried 
Grace  ;  "  and  oh,  what  a  big,  big  wave  that  is 
coming  !  There,  it  would  have  knocked  Lulu 
down  if  papa  hadn't  had  fast  hold  of  her." 

"  Yes ;  it  knocked  a  good  many  others 
down,"  laughed  Max;  "just  hear  how  they 
are  screeching  and  screaming." 

"  But  laughing,  too,' '  said  Violet,  "  as  if  they 
find  it  fine  sport." 

"  Who  is  that  man  sitting  on  that  bench 
nearest  the  water,  and  looking  just  ready  to  run 
and  help  if  anybody  needs  it  ?"  asked  Grace. 

"  Oh,  that's  Captain  Gorham,"  said  Max, 
"  and  to  run  and  help  if  he's  needed  is  exactly 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUOKET.  39 

what  he's  there  for.  And  I  presume  he  always 
does  it ;  for  they  say  no  bather  was  ever 
drowned  here." 

Ten  or  fifteen  minutes  later  a  little  dripping 
figure  left  the  water,  and  came  running  toward 
them. 

"  Why,  it's  Lulu,"  Grade  said,  as  it  drew 
near,  calling  out  to  Max  that  papa  was  ready 
for  him. 

Max  was  off  like  a  shot  in  the  direction  of 
the  water,  and  Lulu  shouted  to  her  sister,  ' '  Oh 
Gracie,  it's  such  fun  !  I  wish  you  had  gone, 
too." 

Violet  hastened  to  throw  a  waterproof  cloak 
about  Lulu's  shoulders,  and  bade  her  hurry  to 
the  house,  rub  hard  with  a  coarse  towel,  and 
put  on  dry  clothing. 

"  I  will  go  with  you,"  she  added,  "  if  you 
wish." 

"  Oh  no,  thank  you,  Mamma  Vi,"  Lulu 
answered,  in  a  lively,  happy  tone.  ' '  I  can  do  it 
all  quite  well  myself,  and  it  must  be  fun  for 
you  to  sit  here  and  watch  the  bathers." 

"  Well,  dear,  rub  till  you  are  in  a  glow," 
Violet  said,  as  the  little  girl  sped  on  her  way. 

"  Oh  mamma,  see,  see  !"  cried  Grace,  more 
than  half  frightened  at  the  sight ;  "  papa  has 
gone  away,  way  out,  and  Maxie  with  him.  Oh, 
aren't  you  afraid  they  will  drown?" 

"  No,  Gracie  dear ;  I  think  we  may  safely 


40  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

trust  you*  father's  prudence  and  skill  as  a 
swimmer, "  Violet  answered.  "  Ah,  there  come 
Grandma  Bose  and  my  mother ;  but  Zoe  and 
Betty  seenji  to  be  enjoying  it  too  much  to  leave 
yet." 

"  Mamma,  let's  stay  here  till  our  people  all 
come  out ;  papa  and  Maxie,  any  way,"  Grace 
said,  persuasively. 

"Yes;  we  will  if  you  wish,"  said  Violet. 
"  I  was  just  thinking  I  must  go  in  to  see  how 
baby  is  doing  ;  but  here  comes  Dinah,  bringing 
her  to  me." 

There  was  no  accident  that  day,  and  every 
body  was  enthusiastic  in  praise  of  the  bathing. 
Zoe  and  Betty  would  have  liked  to  stay  in  the 
water  much  longer  than  their  escorts  deemed 
prudent,  but  yielded  to  their  better  judgment. 

The  next  morning  there  was  a  division  of 
their  forces  :  the  Dinsmores,  Mrs.  Elsie  Tra- 
villa,  Eosie,  and  Walter,  and  the  Raymonds 
taking  an  early  start  for  Nantucket  Town,  the 
others  remaining  behind  to  enjoy  a  repetition 
of  the  surf  bath  at '  Sconset. 

The  Nantucket  party  drove  directly  to  the 
bathing  house  of  the  town,  and  the  little  girls 
took  their  first  lesson  in  swimming.  They  all 
thought  it  "  very  nice,"  even  Grace  soon  for 
getting  her  timidity  in  the  quiet  water  and  with 
her  father  to  take  care  of  her. 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  41 

After  that  they  went  about  the  town  visiting 
places  of  note — the  Athenaeum,  the  oldest  house, 
dating  back  more  than  a  hundred  years,  no 
longer  habitable,  but  kept  as  a  relic  of  olden 
times,  so  important  that  a  visit  to  it  is  a  part  of 
the  regular  curriculum  of  the  summer  sojourner 
in  Nantucket ;  then  to  the  news-room,  where 
they  wrote  their  names  in  the  "  Visitors' 
Book  ;"  then  to  the  stores  to  view,  among 
other  things,  the  antique  furniture  and  old 
crockery  on  exhibition  there  and  for  sale. 

Many  of  these  stores,  situate  in  wide,  hand 
some  streets,  were  quite  city-like  in  size  and  in 
their  display  of  goods. 

Dinner  at  one  of  the  hotels  was  next  in 
order  ;  after  that  a  delightful  sail  on  the  harbor, 
then  around  Brant  Point  and  over  the  bar  out 
into  the  sea. 

Here  the  boat  flew  before  the  wind,  dancing 
and  rocking  on  the  waves  to  the  intense  delight 
of  the  older  children  ;  but  Gracie  was  afraid 
till  her  father  took  her  in  his  arms  and  held  her 
fast,  assuring  her  they  were  in  no  danger. 

As  she  had  unbounded  confidence  in 
"  papa's"  word,  and  believed  he  knew  all  about 
the  sea,  this  quieted  her  fears  and  made  the 
rest  of  the  sail  as  thoroughly  enjoyable  to  her 
as  it  was  to  the  others. 

The  drive  back  to  'Sconset,  with  the  full  moon 


42  ELSIE  AT  NANTUVKET. 

shining  on  moor  and  sea,  was  scarcely  less 
delightful.  They  reached  their  cottage  home 
full  of  enthusiasm  over  the  day's  experiences, 
ready  to  do  ample  justice  to  a  substantial  sup 
per,  and  then  for  a  long  delicious  night's  sleep. 


CHAPTER  III. 

*  And  I  have  loved  thee,  Ocean  T 

CAPTAIN  RAYMOND,  always  an  early  riser, 
was  out  on  the  bluffs  before  tbe  sun  rose,  and  in 
five  minutes  Max  was  by  his  side. 

"  Ah,  my  boy,  I  though  you  were  sound 
asleep,  and  would  be  for  an  hour  yet,"  the  cap 
tain  remarked  when  they  had  exchanged  an 
affectionate  good-morning. 

"  No,  sir,  I  made  up  my  mind  last  night  that 
I'd  be  out  in  time  to  see  the  sun  rise  right  out 
of  the  sea,"  Max  said  ;  "  and  there  he  is,  just 
peeping  above  the  waves.  There,  now  he's 
fairly  up  !  and  see,  papa,  what  a  golden  glory 
he  sheds  upon  the  waters  ;  they  are  almost  too 
bright  to  look  at.  Isn't  it  a  fine  sight  ?" 

"  Yes,  well  worth  the  sacrifice  of  an  extra 
morning  nap — at  least  once  in  a  while." 

"  You  must  have  seen  it  a  great  many  times, 
papa." 

"  Yes,  a  great  many  ;  but  it  never  loses  its 
attraction  for  me." 

"Oh,  look,  look,  papa  !"  cried  Max ;  "  there's 
a  fisherman  going  out ;  he  has  his  dory  down 


44  EL81E  AT  NANTUCKET. 

on  the  beach,  and  is  just  watching  for  the  right 
wave  to  launch  it.  I  never  can  see  the  differ 
ence  in  the  waves — why  one  is  better  than  half 
&  dozen  others  that  he  lets  pass.  Can  you, 
sir?" 

"  No,"  acknowledged  the  captain  ;  "  but  let 
us  watch  now  and  try  to  make  out  his  secret." 

They  did  watch  closely  for  ten  minutes  or 
more,  while  wave  after  wave  came  rushing  in 
and  broke  along  the  beach,  the  fisherman's  eyes 
all  the  while  intent  upon  them  as  he  stood 
motionless  beside  his  boat ;  then  suddenly 
seeming  to  see  the  right  one — though  to  the 
captain  and  Max  it  did  not  look  different  from 
many  of  its  neglected  predecessors — he  gave  his 
dory  a  vigorous  push  that  sent  it  out  upon  the 
top  of  that  very  wave,  leaped  into  the  stern, 
seized  his  oars,  and  with  a  powerful  stroke  sent 
the  boat  out  beyond  the  breakers. 

"  Bravo  !"  cried  Max,  clapping  his  hands 
and  laughing  with  delight ;  "  see,  papa,  how 
nicely  he  rides  now  on  the  long  swells  !  How 
I  should  like  to  be  able  to  manage  a  boat  like 
that.  May  I  learn  if  I  have  the  chance  ?" 

"  Yes,"  said  his  father  ;  "  I  should  like  to 
have  you  a  proficient  in  all  manly  accomplish 
ments,  only  don't  be  foolhardy  and  run  useless 
risks.  I  want  my  son  to  be  brave,  but  not  rash  ; 
ready  to  meet  danger  with  coolness  and  courage 
when  duty  calls,  and  to  have  .the  proper  train* 


ELSIE  AT  NAN  TUCKET.  45 

fag  to  enable  him  to  do  so  intelligently,  but 
not  to  rush  recklessly  into  it  to  no  good 
end." 

"  Yes,  papa,"  Max  answered  ;  "  I  mean  to 
try  to  be  just  such  a  man  as  my  father  is  ;  but 
do  you  mean  that  I  may  take  lessons  in  manag 
ing  a  boat  on  the  sea,  if  I  can  find  somebody  to 
teach  me?" 

"I  do  ;  I  shall  inquire  about  among  the 
fishermen  and  see  who  is  capable  and  willing 
for  the  task.  Come,  let  us  go  down  to  the 
beach  ;  we  shall  have  abundance  of  time  for  a 
stroll  before  breakfast. ' ' 

At  that  moment  Lulu  joined  them  with  a  gay 
good- morning  to  each  ;  she  was  in  a  happy 
mood.  "  Oh,  what  a  lovely  morning!  what  a 
delightful  place  this  is  !"  she  cried.  "  Papa, 
can't  we  take  a  walk  ?" 

"  Yes,  Max  and  I  were  about  starting  for  one, 
and  shall  be  pleased  to  have  your  company." 

"  I'd  like  to  go  to  Tom  Never's  Head,  papa," 
said  Max. 

"  Oh,  so  should  I !"  cried  Lulu. 

"  I  believe  they  call  the  distance  from  here 
about  two  miles,"  remarked  the  captain  reflec 
tively  ;  "  but  such  a  walk  before  breakfast  in 
this  bracing  air  I  presume  will  not  damage 
children  as  strong  and  healthy  as  these  two  of 
mine,"  regarding  them  with  a  fond,  fatherly 
smile.  "  So  come  along,  we  will  try  it." 


46  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

He  took  Lulu's  hand,  and  the  three  wended 
their  way  southward  along  Sunset  Heights, 
greatly  enjoying  the  sight  of  the  ocean,  its 
waves  glittering  and  dancing  in  the  brilliant 
sunlight,  their  booming  sound  as  they  broke 
along  the  beach  and  the  exhilarating  breeze 
blowing  fresh  and  pure  from  them. 

"  This  is  a  very  dangerous  coast,"  the  captain 
remarked,  "  especially  in  winter,  when  it  is 
visited  by  fierce  gales  ;  a  great  many  vessels 
have  been  wrecked  on  Nantucket  coast.  ' 

"  Yes,  papa,"  said  Max  ;  "  I  heard  a  story 
the  other  day  of  a  ship  that  was  wrecked  the 
night  before  Christmas,  eight  or  ten  years  ago, 
on  this  shore.  Nobody  knew  that  a  ship  was 
near  until  the  next  morning,  when  pieces  of 
wreck,  floating  barrels,  and  dead  bodies  were 
cast  up  on  the  beach. 

"  They  found  that  one  man  had  got  to  land 
alive  ;  they  knew  it  because  he  was  quite  a  dis 
tance  from  the  beach,  though  entirely  dead 
when  they  found  him.  You  see  there  was  just 
one  farmhouse  in  sight  from  the  scene  of  the 
disaster,  and  they  had  alight  that  night  because 
somebody  was  sick  ;  and  they  supposed  the 
man  st'w  the  light  and  tried  to  reach  it,  but 
was  too  :nuch  exhausted  by  fatigue  and  the 
dreadful  coii,  for  it  seemed  his  clothes  had  all 
been  torn  off  him  by  the  waves  ;  he  was  stark 
naked  when  found,  and  lying  on  the  ground, 


BL8IE  AT  XANTUCKET.  47 

which  showed  that  he  had  struggled  hard  to  get 
up  after  falling  down  upon  it. 

"  I  think  they  said  the  ship  was  called  the 
Isaac  Newton,  was  loaded  with  barrels  of  coal- 
oil,  and  bound  for  Holland. ' ' 

"  What  a  terrible  death  !"  Lulu  said  with  a 
shudder,  and  clinging  more  tightly  to  her 
father's  hand  ;  * '  every  one  drowned  and  may 
be  half  frozen  for  hours  before  they  died.  Oh, 
papa,  I  wish  you  didn't  belong  to  the  navy, 
but  lived  all  the  time  on  land  !  I  am  so  afraid 
your  ship  will  be  wrecked  some  time,"  she  ended 
with  a  sob. 

"  It  is  not  only  upon  the  water  that  people 
die  by  what  we  call  accident,  daughter,"  the 
captain  answered  ;  "  many  horrible  deaths  oc 
cur  on  land — many  to  which  drowning  would 
in  my  opinion  be  far  preferable. 

"  But  you  must  remember  that  we  are  under 
God's  care  and  protection  everywhere,  on  land 
and  on  sea  ;  and  that  if  we  are  His  children  no 
real  evil  can  befall  us.  I  am  very  glad  you  love 
me,  my  child,  but  I  would  not  have  you  make 
yourself  unhappy  with  useless  fears  on  my  ac 
count.  Trust  the  Lord  for  me  and  all  whom 
you  love." 

They  pressed  onward  and  presently  came 
npon  a  lovely  lakelet  near  the  beach,  as  clear  as 
crystal  and  with  bushes  with  dark  green  foliage 
growing  on  all  sides  but  that  toward  the  sea. 


48  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

They  stopped  for  a  moment  to  gaze  upon  it 
with  surprise  and  admiration,  then  pushed  on 
again  till  the  top  of  the  high  bluff  known  as 
Tom  Never's  Head  was  reached. 

They  stood  upon  its  brink  and  looked  off 
westward  and  northward  over  the  heaving, 
tumbling  ocean,  as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach 
to  the  line  where  sea  and  sky  seemed  to  meet, 
taking  in  long  draughts  of  the  pure,  invigorat 
ing  air,  and  listening  to  the  roar  of  the  breakers 
below. 

"  What  is  that  down  there  ?"  asked  Lulu. 

"  Part  of  a  wreck,  evidently,"  answered  her 
father  ;  "  it  must  have  been  there  a  long  while, 
it  is  so  deeply  imbedded  in  the  sand." 

"  I  wish  I  knew  its  story,"  said  Lulu;  "I 
hope  everybody  wasn't  drowned  when  it  was 
lost." 

"  It  must  have  happened  years  ago,  before 
that  life-saving  station  was  built,"  remarked 
Max. 

"  Life-saving  station,"  repeated  Lulu,  turn 
ing  to  look  in  the  direction  of  his  glance; 
"  what's  that  ?" 

"  Do  you  not  know  what  that  means  ?"  asked 
her  father.  "  It  is  high  time  you  did.  Those 
small  houses  are  built  here  and  there  all  along 
our  coast  by  the  general  government,  for  the 
purpose  of  accommodating  each  a  band  of  surf- 
men*  who  are  employed  by  the  government  to 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  49 

keep  a  lookout  for  vessels  in  distress,  and  give 
them  all  the  aid  in  their  power. 

"  They  are  provided  with  lifeboats,  buoys, 
and  other  necessary  things  to  enable  them  to  do 
so  successfully.  If  it  were  not  too  near  break 
fast  time  I  should  take  you  over  there  to  see 
their  apparatus  ;  but  we  must  defer  it  to  some 
other  day,  which  will  be  quite  as  well,  for  then 
we  may  bring  a  larger  party  with  us.  Now  for 
home,"  he  added,  again  taking  Lulu's  hand ; 
*'  if  your  appetites  are  as  keen  as  mine  you  will 
be  glad  to  get  there  and  to  the  table." 

"Two  good  hours  to  bathing-time/'  re 
marked  Mr.  Dinsmore,  consulting  his  watch  as 
they  rose  from  the  breakfast  table.  "  I  propose 
that  we  utilize  them  in  a  visit  to  Sankaty  light 
house." 

All  were  well  satisfied  to  do  so,  and  presently 
they  set  off,  some  driving,  others  walking,  for 
the  distance  is  not  great,  and  even  feeble  folk 
often  find  themselves  able  to  take  quite  long 
tramps  in  the  bracing  sea  air. 

Max  and  Lulu  preferred  to  walk  when  they 
learned  that  their  father  intended  doing  so  ; 
then  Grace,  though  extremely  fond  of  driving, 
begged  leave  to  join  their  party,  and  the  captain 
finally  granted  her  request,  thinking  within 
himself  that  he  could  carry  her  if  her  strength 
gave  out. 

The  little  face  grew  radiant  with   delight. 


50  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCEET. 

"  Oh,  you  are  a  nice,  good  papa  !"  she  cried, 
giving  him  a  hug  and  kiss,  for  he  was  seated 
with  her  upon  his  knee. 

"  1  am  glad  you  think  so/'  he  said,  laugh 
ingly,  as  he  returned  her  caress.  "  Well,  as 
soon  as  I  have  helped  your  mamma  into  the 
carriage  we  will  start." 

They  set  out  presently,  Grace  holding  fast  to 
one  of  his  hands  while  Lulu  had  the  other,  and 
tripping  gayly  along  by  his  side  till,  passing  out 
of  the  village,  they  struck  into  the  narrow  path 
leading  to  Sankaty  ;  then  the  little  maid  moved 
along  more  soberly,  looking  far  away  over  the 
rolling  billows  and  watching  the  progress  of 
some  vessels  in  the  offing. 

They  could  hear  the  dash  of  the  waves  on  the 
beach  below,  but  could  not  see  it  for  the  over 
hanging  cliffs,  the  path  running  some  yards 
distant  from  their  brink. 

"I  want  to  see  where  the  waves  come  up," 
said  Lulu;  "there's  Max  looking  down  over 
the  edge  ;  can't  we  go  and  look  too,  papa?" 

"  Yes,  with  me  along  to  take  care  of  you," 
he  said,  turning  from  the  path  and  leading  them 
seaward  ;  "  but  don't  venture  alone,  the  ground 
might  crumble  under  your  feet  and  you  would 
have  a  terrible  fall,  going  down  many  feet  right 
into  the  sea." 

They  had  reached  the  brink.  Grace,  cling 
ing  tightly  to  her  father's  hand,  took  one 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  51 

timid  peep,  then  drew  back  in  terror.  "  Oh, 
papa,  how  far  down  it  is  !"  she  exclaimed. 
"  Oh,  let's  get  away,  for  fear  the  ground  will 
break  and  let  us  fall." 

"  Pooh  !  Gracie,  don't  be  such  a  coward," 
said  Lulu.  "  I  shouldn't  be  afraid  even  if  papa 
hadn't  hold  of  our  hands." 

"  I  should  be  afraid  for  you,  Lulu,  go  ven 
turesome  as  you  are,"  said  the  captain,  drawing 
her  a  little  farther  back.  "  Max,  my  son,  be 
careful." 

"  Yes,  sir,  I  will.  Papa,  do  you  know  how 
high  this  bluff  is  ?" 

"  They  say  the  bank  is  eighty-five  feet  high 
where  the  lighthouse  stands,  and  I  presume  it 
is  about  the  same  here.  Now,  children,  we 
will  walk  on." 

Grace's  strength  held  out  wonderfully  ;  she 
insisted  she  was  not  at  all  tired,  even  when  the 
end  of  their  walk  was  reached. 

The  other  division  of  the  party  had  arrived 
some  minutes  before,  and  several  were  already 
making  the  ascent  to  the  top  of  the  lighthouse 
tower  ;  the  rest  were  scattered,  waiting  their 
turn  in  the  neat  parlor  of  the  keeper's  snug 
little  home,  or  wandering  over  the  grassy  ex 
panse  between  it  and  the  sea. 

*'  There  are  Grandma  Elsie  and  mamma  in 
the  house,"  cried  Grace,  catching  sight  of  them 
through  a  window. 


52  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

"  Yes,"  said  her  father,  "  we  will  go  in  there 
and  wait  our  turn  with  them,"  leading  the 
way  as  he  spoke.  "  Do  you  want  to  go  up  into 
the  tower,  Gracie  ?" 

"  Oh  no,  no,  papa  !"  she  cried,  "  what  would 
be  the  use  ?  and  I  am  afraid  I  might  fall." 

"  What,  with  your  big  strong  father  to  hold 
you  fast?"  he  asked  laughingly,  sitting  down 
and  drawing  her  to  a  seat  upon  his  knee  ;  for 
they  had  entered  the  parlor. 

"  It  might  tire  you  to  hold  me  so  hard  ;  I'm 
getting  so  big  now,"  she  answered  naively, 
looking  up  into  his  face  with  a  loving  smile  and 
stealing  an  arm  about  his  neck. 

"  Ah,  no  danger  of  that,"  he  laughed. 
"  Why,  I  believe  I  could  hold  even  your  mamma 
or  Lulu,  and  that  against  their  will,  without 
being  greatly  exhausted  by  the  exertion. 

"  My  dear,"  turning  to  Violet,  "  shall  I  have 
the  pleasure  of  helping  you  up  to  the  top  of  the 
tower?" 

"  Thank  you,  I  think  I  shall  not  try  it  to 
day,"  she  answered;  "they  tell  me  the  steps 
are  very  steep  and  hard  to  climb." 

"  Ah,  so  I  suppose,  and  I  think  you  are  wise 
aot  to  attempt  it." 

"But  I  may,  mayn't  I,  papa?"  Lulu  said. 
"  You  know  I  always  like  to  go  everywhere." 

'*  I  fear  it  will  be  a  hard  climb  for  a  girl  of 
your  size,"  he  answered  doubtfully. 


ELBIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  53 

"  Oh,  but  I  want  to  go,  and  I  don't  care  if  it 
is  a  hard  climb,"  she  said  coaxingly,  coming 
close  to  his  side  .and  laying  her  hand  on  his 
shoulder.  "  Please,  papa,  do  say  I  may." 

"  Yes,  since  you  are  so  desirous,"  he  said,  in 
an  indulgent  tone. 

Max  came  hurrying  in.  "  We  can  go  up 
now,  papa,"  he  said  ;  "  the  others  have  come 
down." 

Edward  and  Zoe  were  just  behind  the  boy. 
"  Oh,  you  ought  all  to  go  up,"  cried  the  latter ; 
'*  the  view's  just  splendid." 

"  Mother,"  said  Edward,  "  the  view  is  very 
fine,  but  there  are  sixty  steps,  each  a  foot  high  ; 
a  pretty  hard  climb  for  a  lady,  I  should  think. 
Will  you  go  up  ?  may  I  have  the  pleasure  of 
helping  you  ?" 

"  Yes,"  she  answered  ;  "  I  am  quite  strong 
and  well,  and  think  the  view  will  probably  pay 
for  the  exertion." 

They  took  the  lead,  the  captain  following 
with  Lulu,  and  Max  bringing  up  the  rear. 

Having  reached  the  top  and  viewed  the  great 
light  (one  of  the  finest  on  the  coast)  from  the 
interior,  Elsie  stepped  outside,  and  holding  fast 
to  Edward's  hand  made  the  entire  circuit, 
enjoying  the  extended  view  on  all  sides. 

Stepping  in  again,  she  drew  a  long  breath  of 
relief.  *'  I  should  not  like  to  try  that  in  a 
strong  wind,"  she  said,  "or  at  all  if  I  wer* 


54  ELSIE  AT  XANTUCKET. 

easily  made  dizzy  ;  no,  nor  in  any  case  without 
a  strong  arm  to  cling  te  for  safety  ;  for  there  is 
plenty  of  space  to  fall  through  between  the  iron 
railing  and  the  masonry." 

"  I  should  tremble  to  see  you  try  it  alone, 
mother,"  Edward  said. 

"  It  is  a  trifle  dangerous,"  acknowledged  the 
keeper. 

"  Yet  safe  enough  for  a  sailor,"  laughed  the 
captain,  stepping  out. 

"  Oh,  papa,  let  me  go  too,  please  do  !" 
pleaded  Lulu. 

"Why  should  you  care  to?"  asked  her 
father. 

"  To  see  the  prospect,  papa  ;  oh,  do  let  me ! 
there  can't  be  any  danger  with  you  to  hold  me 
tight." 

For  answer  he  leaned  down  and  helped  her  up 
the  step,  then  led  her  slowly  round,  giving  her 
time  to  take  in  all  the  beauties  of  the  scene  \  take- 
ing  care  of  Max  too,  who  was  slowly  following. 

"  I  presume  you  are  a  little  careful  whom  you 
allow  to  make  that  round?"  the  captain  ob 
served  inquiringly  to  the  keeper  when  again 
they  stood  inside. 

'*  Yes,  and  we  have  never  had  an  accident ; 
but  I  don't  know  but  there  was  a  narrow  escape 
from  it  the  other  day. 

"  Of  course  crowds  of  people  come  here 
almost  every  day  while  summer  visitors  are  on 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUGEET.  65 

the  island,  and  we  can't  always  judge  what 
kind  they  are  ;  but  we  know  it  is  not  an  un 
common  thing  for  people  standing  on  the  brink 
of  a  precipice  or  any  height  to  feel  an  uncon 
trollable  inclination  to  throw  themselves  down 
it,  and  therefore  we  are  on  the  watch. 

"  Well,  the  other  day  I  let  a  strange  woman 
out  there,  but  presently  when  I  saw  her  looking 
down  over  the  edge  and  heard  her  mutter  to 
herself,  '  Shall  I  know  him  when  I  see  him  ? 
shall  I  know  him  when  I  see  him  ? '  I  pulled 
her  inside  in  a  hurry." 

"  You  thought  she  was  deranged  and  about 
to  commit  suicide  by  precipitating  herself  to 
the  ground  ?"  Edward  said  inquiringly. 

"  Exactly,  sir/'  returned  the  keeper. 

All  of  their  number  who  wished  to  do  so 
having  visited  the  top  of  the  tower,  our  party 
prepared  to  leave. 

"Are  you  going  to  walk  back,  papa? 
Mayn't  I  go  with  you  ?"  pleaded  Grace. 

"  No,  daughter,  we  must  not  try  your  strength 
too  far,"  he  said,  lifting  her  into  the  carriage 
where  Grandma  Elsie  and  Violet  were  already 
seated.  ' '  I  am  going  on  a  mile  further  to 
Sachacha  Pond,  ladies,"  he  remarked;  "will 
you  drive  there,  or  directly  home  ?" 

"  There,  if  there  is  time  to  go  and  return  be- 
fore  the  bathing  hour,"  they  answered. 

"  Quite,  I  think,"  he  replied,  and  the  carriage 


55  ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET. 

moved  on,  he  with  Max  and  Lulu,  and  several 
of  the  young  gentlemen  of  the  company  follow 
ing  on  foot. 

Sachacha  Pond  they  found  to  be  a  pretty 
sheet  of  water  only  slightly  salt,  a  mile  long 
and  three  quarters  of  a  mile  wide,  separated 
from  the  ocean  by  a  long  narrow  strip  of  sandy 
beach.  No  stream  enters  it,  but  it  is  the  reser 
voir  of  the  rainfall  from  the  low-lying  hills 
eloping  down  to  its  shores. 

Quidnet — a  hamlet  of  perhaps  a  half  dozen 
houses — stands  on  its  banks. 

It  is  to  this  pond  people  go  to  fish  for  perch ; 
calling  it  fresh- water  fishing ;  here  too  they 
"bob"  for  eels. 

Our  party  had  not  come  to  fish  this  time,  yet 
had  an  errand  aside  from  a  desire  to  see  the 
spot — namely,  to  make  arrangements  for  going 
sharking  the  next  day. 

Driving  and  walking  on  to  Quidnet  they 
soon  found  an  old,  experienced  mariner  who 
possessed  a  suitable  boat  and  was  well  pleased 
to  undertake  the  job  of  carrying  their  party  out 
to  the  sharking  grounds  on  the  ^shoals.  He 
would  need  a  crew  of  two  men,  easily  to  be  found 
among  his  neighbors,  he  said  ;  he  would  also 
provide  the  necessary  tackle.  The  bait  would 
be  perch,  which  they  would  catch  here  in  the 
pond  before  setting  out  for  the  trip  by  sea  to 
their  destination — about  a  mile  away. 


BLBIB  AT  NANTUCKET.  57 

Mr.  Dinsmore,  his  three  grandsons,  and  Bob 
Johnson  were  all  to  be  of  the  party.  Max  was 
longing  to  go  too,  but  hardly  thought  he  would 
be  allowed  ;  he  was  hesitating  whether  to  make 
the  request  when  his  father,  catching  his  eager, 
wistful  look,  suddenly  asked,  "  Would  you  like 
to  go,  Max?" 

"  Oh,  yes,  papa,  yes,  indeed  !"  was  the  eager 
response,  and  the  boy's  heart  bounded  with 
delight  at  the  answer,  in  a  kindly  indulgent 
tone,  "  Very  well,  you  may." 

Lulu,  hearing  it,  cried  out,  "  Oh,  couldn't  I 
go  too,  papa?" 

"  You  ?  a  little  girl  ?"  her  father  said,  turn- 
ing  an  astonished  look  upon  her ;  "  absurd  ! 
no,  of  course  you  can't." 

"  I  think  I  might,"  persisted  Lulu  ;  "  I've 
heard  that  ladies  go  sometimes,  and  I  shouldn't 
be  a  bit  afraid  or  get  in  anybody's  way." 

"  You  can't  go,  so  let  me  hear  no  more  about 
it,"  the  captain  answered  decidedly  as  they 
turned  toward  home,  the  arrangements  for  the 
morrow's  expedition  being  completed. 

"Wouldn't  Lulu  like  to  ride?"  Violet 
asked,  speaking  from  the  carriage  window;  "  she 
has  already  done  a  good  deal  of  walking  to-day." 

The  carriage  stopped,  and  the  captain  picked 
Lulu  up  and  put  her  in  it  without  waiting  for 
her  to  reply,  for  he  saw  that  she  was  sulking 
Ver  his  refusal  of  her  request. 


W  EL8IE  AT  NANTTJCKET, 

She  continued  silent  during  the  short  drive 
to  the  cottage,  and  scarcely  spoke  while  hur 
riedly  dressing  for  the  surf-bath. 

The  contemplated  sharking  expedition  was 
the  chief  topic  of  conversation  at  the  dinner- 
table,  and  it  was  quite  evident  that  those  who 
were  going  looked  forward  to  a  good  deal  of 
sport. 

The  frown  on  Lulu's  face  grew  darker  as  she 
listened.  Why  should  not  she  have  a  share  in 
the  fun  as  well  as  Max  ?  she  was  sure  she  was 
quite  as  brave,  and  not  any  more  likely  to  be 
seasick  ;  and  papa  ought  to  be  as  willing  to 
give  enjoyment  to  his  daughter  as  to  his  son. 

She  presently  slipped  away  to  the  beach  and 
sat  down  alone  to  brood  over  it,  nursing  her  ill- 
humor  and  missing  much  enjoyment  which  she 
might  have  had  because  this — a  very  doubtful 
one  at  the  best — was  denied  her. 

Looking  round  after  a  while,  and  seeing  her 
father  sitting  alone  on  a  bench  at  some  little 
distance,  she  went  to  him  and  asked,  "  Why 
can't  I  go  with  you  to-morrow,  papa  ?  I  don't 
gee  why  I  can't  as  well  as  Max." 

"  Max  is  a  boy  and  you  are  a  girl,  which 
makes  a  vast  difference  whether  you  see  it  or 
not,"  the  captain  answered.  "  But  I  told  you 
to  let  me  hear  no  more  about  it.  I  am 
astonished  at  your  assurance  in  approaching  me 
again  on  the  subject." 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  59 

Lulu  was  silent  for  a  moment,  then  said  com- 
plainingly,  "  And  I  suppose  I'll  not  be  allowed 
to  take  my  bath  either  ?' ' 

"I  don't  forbid  you,"  the  captain  said 
kindly,  putting  his  arm  about  her  and  drawing 
her  in  between  his  knees ;  "  provided  you 
promise  to  keep  fast  hold  of  the  rope  all  the 
time  you  are  in.  With  that,  and  Captain  Gor- 
ham  keeping  close  watch,  you  will  not  be  in 
much  danger,  I  think  ;  but  I  should  be  much 
easier  in  mind — it  would  give  me  great  satis 
faction — if  my  little  girl  would  voluntarily  re 
linquish  the  bath  for  this  one  day  that  I  shall 
not  be  here  to  take  care  of  her,  for  possibly  she 
might  be  swept  away,  and  it  would  be  a  terrible 
thing  to  me  to  lose  her." 

"  I  'most  wonder  you  don't  say  a  good  thing, 
papa,  I?m  so  often  naughty  and  troublesome," 
she  said,  suddenly  becoming  humble  and  peni 
tent. 

"  No,  it  would  not  be  true  ;  your  naughtiness 
often  pains  me  deeply,  but  I  must  continue  to 
love  my  own  child  in  spite  of  it  all,"  he  re 
sponded,  bending  down  and  imprinting  a  kiss 
upon  her  lips. 

"  And  I  love  you,  papa  ;  indeed,  indeed  I 
do,"  she  said,  with  her  arm  round  his  neck,  her 
cheek  pressed  close  to  his  ;  "  and  I  won't  go  in 
to-morrow  ;  I'm  glad  to  promise  not  to  if  it  will 
make  you  feel  easier  and  enjoy  your  day  more.'* 


«0  ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET. 

"  Thank  you,  my  dear  child,"  he  said.  "  I 
have  not  the  least  doubt  of  your  affection." 

Edward  had  spread  a  rug  on  the  sand  just 
high  enough  on  the  beach  to  be  out  of  reach  of 
the  incoming  waves,  and  Zoe,  with  a  book  in 
her  hand,  was  half  reclining  upon  it,  resting  on 
her  elbow  and  gazing  far  out  over  the  waters. 

"  Well,  Mrs.  Travilla,  for  once  I  find  you 
alone.  What  has  become  of  your  other  half  ?' ' 
gaid  a  lively  voice  at  her  side. 

"  Oh,  is  it  you,  Betty  ?"  Zoe  exclaimed, 
quickly  turning  her  head  and  glancing  up  at 
the  speaker. 

"  No  one  else,  I  assure  you,"  returned  the 
lively  girl,  dropping  dowa  on  the  sand  and 
folding  her  hands  in  her  lap.  "  Where  did 
you  say  Ned  is  ?' ' 

"  I  didn't  say ;  but  he  has  gone  to  help 
mamma  down  with  her  shawls  and  so  forth." 

"  He's  the  best  of  sons  as  well  as  of  hus 
bands,"  remarked  Betty;  "but  I'm  glad  he's 
away  for  a  moment  just  now,  as  I  want  a  private 
word  with  you.  Don't  you  think  it  is  just  a 
trifle  mean  and  selfish  for  all  our  gentlemen  to 
be  going  off  on  a  pleasure  excursion  without  so 
much  as  asking  if  one  of  us  would  like  to  ac 
company  them  ?" 

"  I  hadn't  thought  anything  about  it,"  re 
plied  Zoe. 

"  Well,  think  now,  if  you  please  j  wouldn't 


JSLSIE  AT  NANTUOKET.  61 

you  go  if  you  had  an  invitation  ?  Don't  you 
want  to  go  ?" 

"  Yes,  if  it's  the  proper  thing ;  I'd  like  to 
go  everywhere  with  my  husband.  I'll  ask  him 
about  it.  Here  he  comes,  mamma  with  him." 

She  waited  till  the  two  were  comfortably 
settled  by  her  side,  then  said,  with  her  most  in 
sinuating  smile,  "  I'd  like  to  go  sharking,  Ned ; 
won't  you  take  me  along  to-morrow  ?" 

"  Why,  what  an  idea,  little  wife  !"  he  ex 
claimed  in  surprise.  "  I  really  hate  to  say  no 
to  any  request  of  yours,  but  I  do  not  think  it 
would  be  entirely  safe  for  you.  We  are  not 
going  on  the  comparatively  quiet  waters  of  the 
harbor,  but  out  into  the  ocean  itself,  and  that 
in  a  whaleboat,  and  we  may  have  very  rough 
sailing  ;  besides,  it  is  not  at  all  impossible  that  a 
man-eating  shark  might  get  into  the  boat  alive, 
and,  as  I  heard  an  old  fisherman  say  yesterday, 
*  make  ugly  work. '  " 

"  Then  I  don't  want  to  go,'  Zoe  said,  *'  and 
I'd  rather  you  wouldn't ;  just  suppose  you 
should  get  a  bite  ?" 

"  Oh,  no  danger  !"  laughed  Edward ;  u  a  man 
is  better  able  to  take  care  of  himself  than  a 
woman  is  of  herself." 

"  Pooh  !"  exclaimed  Betty  ;  "  I  don't  believo 
any  such  thing,  and  I  want  to  go  ;  I  want  to  be 
able  to  say  I've  done  and  seen  everything  other 
«nmmer  visitors  do  and  see  on  this  island." 


62  ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET. 

"  Only  a  foolish  reason,  is  it  not,  Betty  ?*' 
mildly  remonstrated  her  Cousin  Elsie.  "  But 
you  will  have  to  ask  my  father's  consent,  as 
he  is  your  guardian. " 

"  No  use  whatever,"  remarked  Bob,  who  had 
.•joined  them  a  moment  before  ;  "  I  know  uncle 
well  enough  to  be  able  to  tell  you  that  before 
hand.  Aren't  you  equally  sure  of  the  result  of 
such  an  application,  Ned?" 

"Yes." 

"  Besides,"  pursued  Bob,  teasingly,  "  there 
wouldn't  be  room  in  the  boat  for  a  fine  lady 
like  my  sister  Betty,  with  her  flounces  and 
furbelows  ;  also  you'd  likely  get  awfully  sick 
with  the  rolling  and  pitching  of  the  boat,  and 
leaning  over  the  side  for  the  purpose  of  deposit 
ing  your  breakfast  in  the  sea,  tumble  in  among 
the  sharks  and  give  them  one." 

"  Oh,  you  horrid  fellow  !"  she  exclaimed,  half 
angrily  ,•  "  I  shouldn't  do  anything  of  the  kind  ; 
I  should  wear  no  furbelows,  be  no  more  likely 
to  an  attack  of  seasickness  than  yourself,  and 
could  get  out  of  the  way  of  a  shark  quite  as 
aimbly  as  any  one  else." 

"  Well,  go  and  ask  uncle,"  he  laughed. 

Betty  made  no  move  to  go  ;  she  knew  as  well  as 
he  how  Mr.  Dinsmore  would  treat  such  a  request. 

The  weatber  the  next  morning  was  all  that 
could  be  desired  for  sharking,  and  the  gentle' 
men  set  off  in  due  time,  all  in  fine  spirits. 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  63 

They  were  absent  all  day,  returning  early  in 
the  evening  quite  elated  with  their  success. 

Max  had  a  wonderful  tale  to  tell  Lulu  and 
Grace  of  "  papa's"  skill,  the  number  of  sand' 
sharks  and  the  tremendous  "  blue  dog"  or 
man-eater  he  had  taken.  The  captain  was  not 
half  so  proud  of  his  success  as  was  his  admiring 
son. 

"  I  thought  all  the  sharks  were  man-eaters/' 
said  Lulu. 

"  No,  the  sand-sharks  are  not." 

"  Did  everybody  catch  a  man-eater  ?" 

"  No  ;  nobody  but  papa  took  a  full-grown 
one.  Grandpa  Dinsmore  and  Uncle  Edward 
each  caught  a  baby  one,  and  all  of  them  took 
big  fellows  of  the  other  kind.  I  suppose  they 
are  the  most  common,  and  it's  a  good  thing, 
because  of  course  they  are  not  nearly  so  dan 
gerous." 

"  How  many  did  you  catch,  Maxie?"  asked 
Grace. 

"  I  ?  Oh,  I  helped  catch  the  perch  for  bait ; 
but  I  didn't  try  for  sharks,  for  of  course  a  boy 
wouldn't  be  strong  enough  to  haul  such  big 
fellows  in.  I  tell  you  the  men  had  a  hard  tug, 
especially  with  the  blue-dog. 

"  The  sand-sharks  they  killed  when  they'd 
got  'em  close  up  to  the  gunwale  by  pounding 
them  on  the  nose  with  a  club — a  good  many 
V»ard  whacks  it  took,  too  ;  but  the  blue-dog  had 


64  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

to  be  stabbed  with  a  lance  ;  and  I  should  think 
it  took  considerable  courage  and  skill  to  do  it, 
with  such  a  big,  strong,  wicked-looking  fellow. 
You  just  ought  to  have  seen  how  he  rolled  over 
and  over  in  the  water  and  lashed  it  into  a  foam 
with  his  tail,  how  angry  his  eyes  looked,  and 
how  he  showed  his  sharp  white  teeth.  I 
thought  once  he'd  be  right  in  among  us  the 
next  minute,  but  he  didn't ;  they  got  the 
lance  down  his  throat  just  in  time  to  put  a  stop 
to  that." 

"  Oh,  I'm  so  glad  he  didn't !"  Grace  said, 
drawing  a  long  breath.  "  Do  they  eat  sharks, 
Maxie  ?" 

"  No,  indeed ;  who'd  want  to  eat  a  fish  that 
maybe  had  grown  fat  on  human  flesh  ?' ' 

"  What  do  they  kill  them  for,  then  ?" 

"  Oh,  to  rid  the  seas  of  them,  I  suppose,  and 
because  there  is  a  valuable  oil  in  their  liverc. 
We  saw  our  fellows  towed  ashore  and  cut  open 
and  their  livers  taken  out." 


CHAPTER  IV. 

w  There  ia  none  other  name  under  heaven  given  among  men 
Whereby  we  mnst  be  saved." — Acts  4  :  12. 

IT  was  down  on  the  beach  Max  had  been 
telling  his  story  ;  the  evening  was  beautiful, 
warm  enough  to  make  the  breeze  from  the  sea 
extremely  enjoyable,  and  the  whole  family 
party  were  gathered  there,  some  sitting  upon 
the  benches  or  camp-chairs,  others  on  rugs  and 
shawls  spread  upon  the  sand. 

Max  seemed  to  have  finished  what  he  had  to 
say  about  the  day's  exploits,  and  Gracie  rose  and 
went  to  her  father's  side. 

He  drew  her  to  his  knee  with  a  slight  caress. 
"  What  has  my  little  girl  been  doing  all  day  ?" 

"  Playing  in  the  sand  most  of  the  time,  papa. 
I'm  so  glad  those  horrid  sharks  didn't  get  a 
chance  to  bite  you  or  anybody  to-day.  Such 
big,  dreadful-looking  creatures  Maxie  says  they 
were." 

"  Not  half  so  large  as  some  I  have  seen  in 
other  parts  of  the  world." 

"  Oh,  papa,  will  you  tell  us  about  them? 
Shall  I  call  Max  and  Lulu  to  hear  it  ?" 

"  Yes  ;  if  they  wish  to  come,  they  may   ' 


66  ELSIE  AT  NANTUO&ET. 

There  was  scarcely  anything  the  children 
liked  better  than  to  hear  the  captain  tell  of  his 
experiences  at  sea,  and  in  another  moment  his 
own  three,  Rosie,  "Walter,  and  several  of  the 
older  people  were  gathered  around  him,  expect 
ing  quite  a  treat. 

"Quite  an  audience,"  he  remarked,  "and 
I'm  afraid  I  shall  disappoint  you  all,  for  I  have 
no  yarn  to  spin,  only  a  few  items  of  information 
to  give  in  regard  to  other  varieties  of  sharks 
than  are  to  be  found  on  this  coast. 

"  The  white  shark,  found  in  the  Mediterra 
nean  and  the  seas  of  many  of  the  warmer  parts 
of  the  world,  is  the  largest  and  the  most  feared 
of  any  of  the  monsters  of  the  deep.  One  has 
been  caught  which  was  thirty-seven  feet  long. 
It  has  a  hard  skin,  is  grayish-brown  above  and 
whitish  on  the  under  side.  It  has  a  large  head 
and  a  big  wide  mouth  armed  with  a  terrible  ap 
paratus  of  teeth — six  rows  in  the  upper  jaw, 
and  four  in  the  lower." 

"  Did  you  ever  see  one,  papa?"  asked  Grace, 
shuddering. 

"  Yes,  many  a  one.  They  will  often  follow  a 
ship  to  feed  on  any  animal  matter  that  may  be 
thrown  or  fall  overboard,  and  have  not  unfre- 
quently  followed  mine,  to  the  no  small  disturb 
ance  of  the  sailors,  who  have  a  superstitious 
belief  that  it  augurs  a  death  on  board  daring 
the  voyage. " 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  67 

"  Do  you  believe  it,  captain  ?"  queried  little 
Walter. 

"  No,  my  boy,  certainly  not ;  how  should  a 
fish  know  what  is  about  to  happen  ?  Do  you 
think  God  would  give  them  a  knowledge  of  the 
future  which  He  conceals  from  men  ?  No,  it 
is  a  very  foolish  idea  which  only  an  ignorant, 
superstitious  person  could  for  a  moment  enter 
tain.  Sharks  follow  the  ships  simply  because 
of  what  is  occasionally  thrown  into  the  water. 
They  are  voracious  creatures,  and  sometimes 
swallow  articles  which  even  their  stomachs 
cannot  digest.  A  lady's  work-box  was  found 
in  one,  and  the  papers  of  a  slave-ship  in 
another." 

"Why,  how  could  he  get  them?"  asked 
Walter. 

"  They  had  been  thrown  overboard,"  said 
the  captain. 

"  Do  those  big  sharks  bite  people?"  pursued 
the  child. 

"  Yes,  indeed  ;  they  will  not  only  bite  off  an 
arm  or  leg  when  an  opportunity  offers,  but  have 
been  known  to  swallow  a  man  whole." 

' '  A  worse  fate  than  that  of  the  prophet 
Jonah,"  remarked  Betty.  "  Do  the  sailors 
ever  attempt  to  catch  them,  captain  ?" 

"  Sometimes  ;  using  a  piece  of  meat  as  bait, 
putting  it  on  a  very  large  hook  attached  to  a 
chain  ;  for  a  shark's  teeth  find  no  difficulty  in 


€8  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

going  through  a  rope.  But  when  they  have 
hooked  him  and  hauled  him  on  board  they  have 
need  to  be  very  careful  to  keep  out  of  reach  of 
both  his  teeth  and  his  tail ;  they  usually  rid 
themselves  of  danger  from  the  latter  by  a  sailoi 
springing  forward  and  cutting  it  above  the  fin 
with  a  hatchet. 

"  In  the  South  Sea  Islands  they  have  a  curi 
ous  way  of  catching  sharks  by  setting  a  log  of 
wood  afloat  with  a  rope  attached,  a  noose  at  the 
end  of  it ;  the  sharks  gather  round  the  log,  ap 
parently  out  of  curiosity,  and  one  or  another 
is  apt  soon  to  get  his  head  into  the  noose,  and 
is  finally  wearied  out  by  the  log." 

"  I  think  that's  a  good  plan,"  said  Grace, 
"  because  it  doesn't  put  anybody  in  danger  of 
being  bitten." 

No  one  spoke  again  for  a  moment,  then  the 
silence  was  broken  by  the  sweet  voice  of  Mrs. 
Elsie  Travilla  :  "  To-morrow  is  Sunday  ;  does 
any  one  know  whether  any  service  will  be  held 
here?" 

"  Yes,"  replied  Mr.  Dinsmore  ;  "  there  will 
be  preaching  in  the  parlors  of  one  of  the  hotels, 
and  I  move  that  we  attend  in  a  body." 

The  motion  was  seconded  and  carried,  and 
when  the  time  came  nearly  every  one  went. 
The  service  occupied  an  hour ;  after  that  almost 
everybody  sought  the  beach  ;  but  though  some 
went  into  the  surf —doubtless  looking  upon  ifc 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  69 

as  a  hygienic  measure,  therefore  lawful  even  on 
the  Lord's  day — there  was  not  the  usual  bois 
terous  fun  and  frolic. 

Harold,  by  some  manoeuvring,  got  his 
mother  to  himself  for  a  time,  making  a  com 
fortable  seat  for  her  in  the  sand,  and  shading 
her  from  the  sun  with  an  umbrella. 

"Mamma,"  he  said,  "I  want  a  good  talk 
with  you  ;  t'nere  are  some  questions,  quite  suit 
able  for  Sunday,  that  I  want  to  ask.  And  see," 
holding  them  up  to  view,  ' '  I  have  brought  my 
Bible  and  a  small  concordance  with  me,  for  I 
know  you  always  refer  to  the  Law  and  to  the 
Testimony  in  deciding  matters  of  faith  and 
practice." 

"Yes,"  she  said,  "  God's  Word  is  the  only 
infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice.  All  script 
ure  is  given  by  inspiration  of  God,  and  is 
profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correc 
tion,  for  instruction  in  righteousness  !" 

"  Yes,  mamma,  I  have  the  reference  here; 
Second  Timothy,  third  chapter,  and  sixteenth 
verse.  And  should  not  the  next  verse,  *  That 
the  man  of  God  may  be  perfect,  thoroughly 
furnished  unto  all  good  works,'  stir  us  up  to 
much  careful  study  of  the  Bible  ?" 

"  Certainly,  my  dear  boy;  and,  oh  what  cause 
for  gratitude  that  we  have  an  infallible  in 
structor  and  guide  1  But  what  did  you  want  to 
ask  me  ?' ' 


70  ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET. 

"  A  question  that  was  put  to  me  by  one  of 
our  fellows  at  college,  and  which  I  was  not  pre 
pared  to  answer.  The  substance  of  it  was  this  : 

*  If  one  who  has  lived  for  years  in  the  service  of 
God  should  be  suddenly  cut  off  while  commit 
ting  some  sin,  would  he  not  be  saved,  because  of 
his  former  good  works  ? '  " 

"  Is  any  son  or  daughter  of  Adam  saved  by 
good  works  ?"  she  asked,  with  a  look  and  tone 
of  surprise. 

"  No,  mother,  certainly  not ;  how  strange 
that  I  did  not  think  of  answering  him  with 
that  query.  But  he  maintained  that  God  was 
too  just  to  overlook — make  no  account  of — 
years  of  holy  living  because  of  perhaps  a 
momentary  fall  into  sin." 

"  We  have  nothing  to  hope  from  God's  jus 
tice,"  she  replied,  "  for  it  wholly  condemns  us. 

•  There  is  none  righteous,  no,  not  one.  .  .  . 
Therefore  by  the  deeds  of  the  law  there  shall 
no  flesh  be  justified  in  His  sight.' 

"  But  your  friend's  question  is  very  plainly 
answered  by  the  prophet  Ezekiel,"  opening  her 
Bible  as  she  spoke.  "  Here  it  is,  in  the  eigh 
teenth  chapter,  twenty-fourth  verse. 

"  '  But  when  the  righteous  turneth  away  from 
his  righteousness  and  committeth  iniquity,  and 
doeth  according  to  all  the  abominations  that 
the  wicked  man  doeth,  shall  he  live  ?  All  his 
righteousness  that  he  hath  done  shall  not  be 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  71 

jnentioned  :  in  his  trespass  that  he  hath  tres 
passed,  and  in  his  sin  that  he  hath  sinned,  in 
them  shall  he  die.'  " 

"Nothing  could  be  plainer/' Harold  said. 
*'  I  shall  refer  my  friend  to  that  passage  for  his 
answer,  and  also  remind  him  that  no  one  can 
be  saved  by  works. 

"  Now,  mamma,  there  is  something  else.  I 
have  become  acquainted  with  a  young  Jew  who 
interests  me  greatly.  He  is  gentlemanly,  re 
fined,  educated,  very  intelligent  and  devout, 
studying  the  Hebrew  Scriptures  constantly,  and 
looking  for  a  Saviour  yet  to  come. 

"  I  have  felt  so  sorry  for  him  that  I  could 
not  refrain  from  talking  to  him  of  Jesus  of 
Nazareth,  and  trying  to  convince  him  that  He 
was  and  is  the  true  Messiah." 

Elsie  looked  deeply  interested.  "  And  what 
was  the  result  of  your  efforts  ?"  she  asked. 

"  I  have  not  succeeded  in  convincing  him 
yet,  mamma,  but  I  think  I  have  raised  doubts 
in  his  mind.  I  have  called  his  attention  to  the 
prophecies  in  his  own  Hebrew  Scriptures  in  re 
gard  to  both  the  character  of  the  Messiah  and 
the  time  of  His  appearing,  and  shown  him  how 
exactly  they  were  all  fulfilled  in  our  Saviour. 
I  think  he  cannot  help  seeing  that  it  is  so,  yet 
tries  hard  to  shut  his  eyes  to  the  truth. 

"  He  tells  me  he  believes  Jesus  was  a  good 
man  and  a  great  prophet,  but  not  the  Messiah ; 


72  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

only  a  human  creature.  To  that  I  answer, 
'  He  claimed  to  be  God,  saying,  "  I  and  My 
Father  are  One  ;"  "  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  before  Abraham  was  I  am  ;"  and  allowed 
himself  to  be  worshipped  as  God ;  therefore 
either  He  was  God  or  He  was  a  wretched  im 
postor,  not  even  a  good  man. ' 

"  But,  mamma,  I  have  been  asked  by  another, 
a  professed  Christian,  '  "Why  do  you  trouble 
yourself  about  the  belief  of  a  devout  Jew  ?  he  is 
not  seeking  salvation  by  works,  but  by  faith  ; 
then  is  he  not  safe,  even  though  he  looks  for  a 
Saviour  yet  to  come  ? '  How  should  you  answer 
that  question,  mamma?" 

"  With  the  eleventh  and  twelfth  verses  of  the 
fourth  chapter  of  Acts :  '  This  is  the  stone 
which  was  set  at  naught  of  you  builders,  which 
is  become  the  head  of  the  corner.  Neither  is 
there  salvation  in  any  other  ;  for  there  is  none 
other  name  under  heaven  given  among  men, 
whereby  we  must  be  saved. ' 

"  That  name  is  the  name  of  Jesus  of  Naza 
reth,  the  crucified  One.  He  is  the  only  Saviour. 
We  speak — the  Bible  speaks  of  being  saved  by 
faith,  but  faith  is  only  the  hand  with  which  we 
lay  hold  on  Christ. 

"  '  A  Saviour  yet  to  come  ? '  There  is  none ; 
and  will  faith  in  a  myth  save  the  soul  ?  No  ; 
nor  in  any  other  than  Him  who  is  the  Door,  the 
Way,  the  Truth,  the  Life. 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  73 

"  '  He  is  mighty  to  save,'  and  He  alone  ;  He 
Himself  said, '  No  man  cometh  unto  the  Father, 
but  by  Me. ' 

"  And  is  it  not  for  the  very  sin  of  rejecting 
their  true  Messiah,  killing  Him  and  imprecat 
ing  His  blood  upon  them  and  on  their  children, 
that  they  have  been  scattered  among  the  nations 
and  have  become  a  hissing  and  a  byword  to  all 
people?" 

' '  True,  mamma,  and  yet  are  they  not  still 
God's  own  chosen  people  ?  Are  there  not 
promises  of  their  future  restoration  ?" 

' '  Yes,  many,  in  both  the  Old  Testament  and 
the  New.  Zechariah  tells  us,  '  They  shall  look 
upon  Me  whom  they  have  pierced,  and  they 
shall  mourn  for  Him  as  one  mourneth  for  his 
only  son,  and  shall  be  in  bitterness  for  him,  as 
one  that  is  in  bitterness  for  his  firstborn  ; '  and 
Paul  speaks  of  a  time  when  the  veil  that  is 
upon  their  hearts  shall  be  taken  away,  and  it 
shall  turn  to  the  Lord. 

' '  Let  me  read  you  the  first  five  verses  of  the 
sixty-second  chapter  of  Isaiah — they  are  so 
beautiful. 

"  '  For  Zion's  sake  will  I  not  hold  My  peace, 
and  for  Jerusalem's  sake  I  will  not  rest,  until 
the  righteousness  thereof  go  forth  as  bright 
ness,  and  the  salvation  thereof  as  a  lamp  that 
burneth. 

' '  '  And  the  Gentiles  shall  see  thy  righteous- 


74  ELSIE  AT  NAN  TUCKET. 

ness,  and  all  kings  thy  glory  ;  and  thou  si  it 
be  called  by  a  new  name  which  the  mouth  of 
the  Lord  shall  name. 

"  *  Thou  shalt  also  be  a  crown  of  glory  in  the 
hand  of  the  Lord,  and  a  royal  diadem  in  the 
hand  of  thy  God. 

"  '  Thou  shalt  no  more  be  termed  Forsaken  ; 
neither  shall  thy  land  any  more  be  termed 
Desolate  :  but  thou  shalt  be  called  Hephzi-bah, 
and  thy  land  Beulah  :  for  the  Lord  delighted  in 
thee,  and  thy  land  shall  be  married. 

"  '  For  as  a  young  man  marrieth  a  virgin,  so 
shall  thy  sons  marry  thee  :  and  as  the  bride 
groom  rejoiceth  over  the  bride,  so  shall  thy  God 
rejoice  over  thee.'  " 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Dinsmore  sat  together  not 
many  paces  distant,  each  with  a  book  ;  but 
hers  was  half  closed  while  she  gazed  out  over 
the  sea. 

"  I  am  charmed  with  the  quiet  of  this  place," 
she  remarked  presently  ;  "  never  a  scream  of  a 
locomotive  to  break  it,  no  pavements  to  echo  to 
the  footsteps  of  the  passer-by,  no  sound  of 
factory  or  mill,  or  rumble  of  wheels,  scarcely 
anything  to  be  heard,  even  on  week-days,  but 
the  thunder  of  the  surf  and  occasionally  a 
human  voice." 

"  Except  the  blast  of  Captain  Baxter's  tin 
horn  announcing  his  arrival  with  the  mail,  or 
warning  you  that  he  will  be  off  for  Nantucket 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCRET.  75 

in  precisely  five  minutes,  so  that  if  you  have 
letters  or  errands  for  him  you  must  make  all 
haste  to  hand  them  over,"  Mr.  Dinsmore  said, 
with  a  smile. 

"  Ah,  yes,"  she  assented  ;  "  but  with  all  that, 
is  it  not  the  quietest  place  you  ever  were  in  ?" 

"  I  think  it  is  ;  there  is  a  delightful  Sabbath 
stillness  to-day.  I  cannot  say  that  1  should 
desire  to  pass  my  life  here,  but  a  sojourn  of 
some  weeks  is  a  very  pleasant  and  restful 
variety." 

"  1  find  it  so,"  said  his  wife,  "and  feel  a 
strong  inclination  to  be  down  here,  close  by  the 
waves,  almost  all  the  time.  If  agreeable  to  the 
rest  of  our  party,  let  us  pass  the  evening  here 
in  singing  hymns." 

"A  very  good  suggestion,"  he  responded, 
and  Elsie  and  the  others  being  of  the  same 
opinion,  it  was  duly  carried  out. 


CHAPTER  V. 

Sudden  they  see  from  midst  of  all  the  main 

The  surging  waters  like  a  mountain  rise, 

And  the  great  sea,  puff'd  up  with  proud  disdain 

To  swell  above  the  measure  of  his  guise, 

As  threat'ning  to  devour  all  that  his  power  despls*.* 


WHAT  with  bathing,  driving,  and  wandering 
about  on  foot  over  the  lovely  moors,  time  flew 
fast  to  our  'Sconseters. 

It  was  their  purpose  to  visit  every  point  ot 
interest  on  the  island,  and  to  fcr"'  all  its  typical 
amusements.  They  made  frequent  visits  to 
Nantucket  Town,  particularly  that  the  children 
might  take  their  swimming  lessons  in  the  quiet 
water  of  its  harbor  ;  also  repeated  such  drives 
«ind  rambles  as  they  found  exceptionably  en 
joyable. 

Max  wanted  to  try  camping  out  for  a  few 
weeks  in  company  with  Harold  and  Herbert 
Travilla  and  Bob  Johnson,  but  preferred  to  wait 
until  his  father  should  leave  them,  not  feeling 
willing  to  miss  the  rare  pleasure  of  his  society. 
And  the  other  lads,  quite  fond  of  the  captain 
themselves,  did  not  oject  to  waiting. 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  77 

In  the  mean  time  they  went  blue-fishing  (try 
ing  it  by  both  accepted  modes — the  "  heave 
and  haul  "  from  a  rowboat  or  at  anchor,  and 
trolling  from  a  yacht  under  full  sail),  hunting, 
eel-bobbing,  and  perch-fishing. 

The  ladies  sometimes  went  with  them  on 
their  fishing  excursions  ;  Zoe  and  Betty  of  tener 
than  any  of  the  others.  Lulu  went,  too,  when 
ever  she  was  permitted,  which  was  usually 
when  her  father  made  one  of  the  party. 

"  We  haven't  been  on  a  '  squantum  '  yet," 
remarked  Betty,  one  evening,  addressing  the 
company  in  general ;  "  suppose  we  try  that  to 
morrow." 

"  Suppose  you  first  tell  UP  what  a  '  squantum ' 
is,"  said  Mrs.  Dinsmore. 

"  Oh,  Aunt  Eose,  don't  you  know  that  that  is 
the  Nantucket  name  for  a  picnic  ?" 

"  I  acknowledge  my  ignorance,"  laughed  the 
older  lady ;  "  I  did  not  know  it  till  this  mo 
ment.  "" 

"  Well,  auntie,  it's  one  of  those  typical 
things  that  every  conscientious  summer  visitor 
here  feels  called  upon  to  do  as  a  regular  part  of 
the  Nantucket  curriculum.  How  many  of  us 
are  agreed  to  go?"  glancing  about  from  one  to 
another. 

Not  a  dissenting  voice  was  raised,  and  Betty 
proceeded  to  unfold  her  plans.  Vehicles 
sufficient  for  the  transportation  of  the  whola 


78  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

party  were  to  be  provided,  baskets  of  provisions 
also  ;  they  would  take  an  early  start,  drive  to 
some  pleasant  spot  near  the  beach  or  one  of  the 
ponds,  and  make  a  day  of  it — sailing,  or  rather 
rowing  about  the  pond,  fishing  in  it,  cooking 
and  eating  what  they  caught  (fish  were  said  to 
be  so  delicious  just  out  of  the  water  and  cooked 
over  the  coals  in  the  open  air),  and  lounging 
on  the  grass,  drinking  in  at  the  same  time  the 
sweet,  pure  air  and  the  beauties  of  nature  as 
seen  upon  Nantucket  moors  and  hills,  and  in 
glimpses  of  the  surrounding  sea. 

"  Really,  Betty,  you  grow  quite  eloquent,'1 
laughed  her  brother;  "  Nantucket  has  in 
spired  you." 

"  I  think  it  sounds  ever  so  nice,"  said  little 
Grace.  "  Won't  you  go  and  take  us,  papa  ?" 

"  Yes,  if  Mamma  Vi  will  go  along,"  he 
answered,  with  an  affectionate  look  at  his  young 
wife ;  "  we  can't  go  without  her,  can  we, 
Gracie?" 

"  Oh,  no,  indeed  1  but  you  will  go,  mamma, 
won't  you?" 

"  If  your  papa  chooses  to  take  me,"  Violet 
said,  in  a  sprightly  tone.  "  I  think  it  would  be 
very  pleasant,  but  I  cannot  either  go  or  stay 
unless  he  does  ;  for  I  am  quite  resolved  to  spend 
every  one  of  the  few  days  he  will  be  here,  close 
at  his  side." 

"  And  as  all  the  rest  of  us  desire  the  pleasure 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  79 

of  his  company,"  said  her  mother,  "  his 
decision  must  guide  ours." 

"  There,  now,  captain,"  cried  Betty,  "you 
see  it  all  rests  with  you  ;  so  please  say  yes,  and 
let  us  begin  our  preparations." 

"  Yes,  Miss  Betty  ;  I  certainly  cannot  be  so 
ungallant  as  to  refuse  such  a  request  from  such 
a  quarter,  especially  when  I  see  that  all  in 
terested  in  the  decision  hope  I  will  not." 

That  settled  the  matter.  Preparations  were 
at  once  set  on  foot :  the  young  men  started  in 
search  of  the  necessary  conveyances,  the  ladies 
ordered  the  provisions,  inquiries  were  made  in 
regard  to  different  localities,  and  a  spot  on  the 
banks  of  Sachacha  Pond,  where  stood  a  small 
deserted  old  house,  was  selected  as  their  objec 
tive  point. 

They  started  directly  after  breakfast,  and  had 
a  delightful  drive  over  the  moors  and  fenceless 
fields,  around  the  hills  and  tiny  emerald  lakes 
bordered  with  beautiful  wild  shrubbery,  bright 
with  golden  rod,  wild  roses,  and  field  lilies. 
Here  and  there  among  the  heather  grew  creep 
ing  mealberry  vines,  with  bright  red  fruit-like 
beads,  and  huckleberry  bushes  that  tempted  our 
pleasure-seekers  to  alight  again  and  again  to 
gather  and  eat  of  their  fruit. 

Everybody  was  in  most  amiable  mood,  and  the 
male  members  of  the  party  indulgently  assisted 
the  ladies,  and  lifted  the  children  in  and  out* 


80  ELSIE  AT  NANTUOKET. 

that  they  might  gather  floral  treasures  for 
themselves,  or  alighted  to  gather  for  them  again 
and  again. 

At  length  they  reached  their  destination,  leffc 
their  conveyances,  spread  an  awning  above  the 
green  grass  that  grew  luxuriantly  about  the  old 
house,  deposited  their  baskets  of  provisions  and 
extra  wraps  underneath  it,  put  the  horses  into  a 
barn  near  at  hand,  and  strolled  down  to  the 
pond. 

A  whaleboat,  large  enough  to  hold  the  entire 
company,  was  presently  hired  ;  all  embarked  ;  it 
moved  slowly  out  into  the  lake  ;  all  who  cared 
to  fish  were  supplied  with  tackle  and  bait,  and 
the  sport  began. 

Elsie,  Violet,  and  Grace  declined  to  take 
part  in  it,  but  Zoe,  Betty,  and  Lulu  were  very 
eager  and  excited,  sending  forth  shouts  of 
triumph  or  of  merriment  as  they  drew  one 
victim  after  another  from  the  water  ;  for  the 
fish  seemed  eager  to  take  the  bait,  and  were 
caught  in  such  numbers  that  soon  the  word  was 
given  that  <\uite  enough  were  now  on  hand,  and 
the  boat  was  headed  for  the  shore. 

A  fire  was  made  in  the  sand,  and  while  some 
broiled  the  fish  and  made  coffee,  others  spread 
a  snowy  cloth  upon  the  grass,  and  placed  on  it 
bread  and  butter,  cold  biscuits,  sandwiches, 
pickles,  cakes,  jellies,  canned  fruits,  and  other 
delicacies. 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  81 

It  was  a  feast  fit  for  a  king,  and  all  the  more 
enjoyable  that  the  sea  air  and  pleasant  exercise 
had  sharpened  the  appetites  of  the  fortunate 
partakers. 

Then,  the  meal  disposed  of,  how  deliciously 
restful  it  was  to  lounge  upon  the  grass,  chat 
ting,  singing,  or  silently  musing  with  the 
sweet,  bracing  air  all  about  them,  the  pretty 
sheet  of  still  water  almost  at  their  feet,  while 
away  beyond  it  and  the  dividing  strip  of  sand 
the  ocean  waves  tossed  and  rolled,  showing  here 
and  there  a  white,  slowly  moving  sail. 

So  thoroughly  did  they  enjoy  it  all  that  they 
lingered  till  the  sun,  nearing  the  western  hori 
zon,  reminded  them  that  the  day  was  waning. 

The  drive  home  was  not  the  least  enjoyable 
part  of  the  day.  They  took  it  in  leisurely 
fashion,  by  a  different  route  from  the  one  they 
had  taken  in  the  morning,  and  with  frequent 
haltings  to  gather  berries,  mosses,  lichens, 
grasses,  and  strange  beautiful  flowers  ;  or  to 
gaze  with  delighted  eyes  upon  the  bare  brown 
hills  purpling  in  the  light  of  the  setting  sun, 
and  the  rapidly  darkening  vales ;  Sankaty 
lighthouse,  with  the  sea  rolling  beyond,  on 
the  one  hand,  and  on  the  other  the  quieter 
waters  of  the  harbor,  with  the  white  houses  and 
spires  of  Nantucket  Town  half  encircling  it. 

They  had  enjoyed  their  "  squantum,"  marred 
by  no  mishap,  no  untoward  event,  so  much 


82  ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET. 

that  it  was  unanimously  agreed  to  repeat  the 
experiment,  merely  substituting  some  other  spot 
for  the  one  visited  that  day. 

But  their  next  excursion  was  to  Wanwinet, 
situate  on  a  narrow  neck  of  land  that,  jutting 
out  into  the  sea,  forms  the  head  of  the  harbor ; 
Nantucket  Town  standing  at  the  opposite  end, 
some  half  dozen  miles  away. 

Summer  visitors  to  the  latter  place  usually  go 
to  Wanwinet  by  boat,  up  the  harbor,  taking 
their  choice  between  a  sailboat  and  a  tiny 
steamer  which  plies  regularly  back  and  forth 
during  the  season  ;  but  our  'Sconset  party  drove 
across  the  moors,  sometimes  losing  their  way 
among  the  hills,  dales,  and  ponds,  but  rather 
enjoying  that  as  a  prolongation  of  the  pleasure 
of  the  drive,  and  spite  of  the  detention  reached 
their  destination  in  good  season  to  partake  of 
the  dinnei  of  all  obtainable  luxuries  of  the  sea, 
served  up  in  every  possible  form,  which  is  usual 
ly  considered  the  mam  object  of  a  trip  to  Wan 
winet. 

They  found  the  dinner — served  in  a  largd 
open  pavilion,  whence  they  might  gaze  out  over 
the  dancing,  glittering  waves  of  the  harbor,  and 
watch  the  white  sails  come  and  go,  white  eating 
— quite  as  good  as  they  had  been  led  to  ex 
pect. 

After  dinner  they  wandered  along  the  beachj 
picking  up  shells  and  any  curious  things  they 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET.  83 

could  find — now  on  the  Atlantic  side,  now  on 
the  shore  of  the  harbor. 

Then  a  boat  was  chartered  for  a  sail  of  a 
couple  of  hours,  and  then  followed  the  drive 
home  to  'Sconset  by  a  different  course  from  that 
of  the  morning,  and  varied  by  the  gradually 
fading  light  of  the  setting  sun  and  succeeding 
twilight  casting  weird  shadows  here  and  there 
among  the  hills  and  vales. 

The  captain  predicted  a  storm  for  the  follow 
ing  day,  and  though  the  others  could  see  no 
sign  of  its  approach,  it  was  upon  them  before 
they  rose  the  next  morning,  raining  heavily, 
•while  the  wind  blew  a  gale. 

There  was  no  getting  out  for  sitting  on  the 
beach,  bathing,  or  rambling  about,  and  they 
were  at  close  quarters  in  the  cottages. 

They  whiled  away  the  time  with  books,  games, 
and  conversation. 

They  were  speaking  of  the  residents  of  the 
island — their  correct  speech,  intelligence,  up 
rightness,  and  honesty. 

"  I  wonder  if  there  was  ever  a  crime  com 
mitted  here?"  Elsie  said,  half  inquiringly. 
"  And  if  there  is  a  jail  on  the  island  ?" 

"  Yes,  mother,"  Edward  answered  ;  "  there 
is  a  jail,  but  so  little  use  for  it  that  they  think 
it  hardly  worth  while  to  keep  it  in  decent  re 
pair.  I  heard  that  a  man  was  once  put  in  for 
petty  theft,  and  that  after  being  there  a  few 


84  ELSIE  AT  NANTTJGKET. 

days  lie  sent  word  to  the  authorities  that  if  they 
didn't  repair  it  so  that  the  sheep  couldn't  break 
in  on  him,  he  wouldn't  stay." 

There  was  a  general  laugh  ;  then  Edward  re 
sumed  :  "  There  has  been  one  murder  on  the 
island,  as  I  have  been  informed.  A  mulatto 
woman  was  the  criminal,  a  white  woman  the 
victim,  the  motive  revenge  ;  the  colored  woman 
was  in  debt  to  the  white  one,  who  kept  a  little 
store,  and,  enraged  at  repeated  duns,  went  to 
her  house  and  beat  her  over  the  head  with 
some  heavy  weapon — I  think  I  was  told  a 
whale's  tooth. 

' '  The  victim  lingered  for  some  little  time, 
but  eventually  died  of  her  wounds,  and  the 
other  was  tried  for  murder. 

"  It  is  said  the  sheriff  was  extremely  uneasy 
lest  she  should  be  found  guilty  of  murder  in 
the  first  degree,  and  he  should  have  the  un 
pleasant  job  of  hanging  her  ;  but  the  verdict 
was  manslaughter,  the  sentence  imprisonment 
for  life. 

"  So  she  was  consigned  to  jail,  but  very  soon 
allowed  to  go  out  occasionally  to  do  a  day's 
work." 

"Oh,  Uncle  Edward,  is  she  alive  now?" 
Gracie  asked,  with  a  look  of  alarm. 

"  Yes,  I  am  told  she  is  disabled  by  disease, 
and  lives  in  the  poorhouse.  But  you  need  not 
be  frightened,  little  girlie ;  she  is  not  at  all 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  85 

likely  to  come  to  'Sconset,  and  if  she  does  we 
•will  take  good  care  that  she  is  not  allowed  to 
harm  you." 

"  And  I  don't  suppose  she'd  want  to  either, 
unless  we  had  done  something  to  make  her  an 
gry,"  said  Lulu. 

' '  But  we  are  going  to  Nantucket  Town  to 
stay  a  while  when  we  leave  'Sconset,"  remarked 
Grace  uneasily. 

"But  that  woman  will  not  come  near  you, 
daughter  ;  you  need  not  have  the  least  fear  of 
it,' '  the  captain  said,  drawing  his  little  girl  to 
his  knee  with  a  tender  caress. 

"  Ah,"  said  Mr.  Dinsmore,  "  I  heard  the 
otker  day  of  a  curiosity  at  Nantucket  which  we 
must  try  to  see  while  there.  I  think  the  story 
connected  with  it  will  particularly  interest  you 
ladies  and  the  little  girls." 

"  Oh,  grandpa,  tell  it  !"  cried  Rosie  ;  "  please 
do  ;  a  story  is  just  what  we  want  this  dull 
day." 

The  others  joined  in  the  request,  and  Mr. 
Dinsmore  kindly  complied,  all  gathering  closely 
about  him,  anxious  to  catch  every  word. 

"  The  story  is  this  :  Nearly  a  hundred  years 
ago  there  lived  in  Nantucket  a  sea-captain 
named  Coffin,  who  had  a  little  daughter  of 
whom  he  was  very  fond." 

Gracie  glanced  up  smilingly  into  her  father'f 
face  and  nestled  closer  to  him. 


86  ELSIE  Al  WAN!  UVK1S2. 

"  Just  as  I  am  of  mine,"  said  his  answering 
look  and  smile  as  he  drew  her  closer  still. 

But  Mr.  Dinsmore's  story  was  going  on. 

"  It  was  Captain  Coffin's  custom  to  bring 
home  some  very  desirable  gift  to  his  little  girl 
whenever  he  returned  from  a  voyage.  At  one 
time,  when  about  to  sail  for  the  other  side  of  the 
Atlantic,  he  said  to  her  that  he  was  determined 
on  this  voyage  to  find  and  bring  home  to  her 
something  that  no  other  little  girl  ever  had  or 
ever  could  have." 

"Oh,  grandpa,  what  could  that  be?"  ex 
claimed  little  Walter. 

"  Wait  a  moment  and  you  shall  hear,"  was 
the  reply. 

"  What  the  captain  brought  on  coming  back 
was  a  wax  baby,  a  very  life-like  representation 
of  an  infant  six  months  old.  He  said  it  was  a 
wax  cast  of  the  Dauphin  of  France,  that  poor 
unfortunate  son  of  Louis  XVI.  and  Marie  An 
toinette  ;  that  he  had  found  it  in  a  convent, 
and  paid  for  it  a  sum  of  money  so  enormous 
that  he  would  never  tell  any  one,  not  even  his 
wife,  how  large  it  was. ' ' 

"  But  it  isn't  in  existence  now,  at  this  late 
day,  surely?"  Mrs.  Dinsmore  remarked  inquir 
ingly,  as  her  husband  paused  in  his  narra 
tive. 

"  It  is  claimed  that  it  is  by  those  who  have 
such  a  thing  in  possession,  and  I  presume  they 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUOKET.  87 

tell  the  truth.  It  has  always  been  preserved 
with  extreme  care  as  a  great  curiosity. 

"  The  little  girl  to  whom  it  was  given  by  her 
father  lived  to  grow  up,  but  has  been  dead 
many  years.  Shortly  before  her  death  she  gave 
it  to  a  friend,  and  it  has  been  in  that  family 
for  over  forty  years. ' ' 

"And  is  it  on  exhibition,  pam?"  asked 
Elsie. 

"  Only  to  such  as  are  fortunate  enough  to 
get  an  introduction  to  the  lady  owner  through 
some  friend  of  hers  ;  so  I  understand  ;  but 
photographs  have  been  taken  and  are  for  sale 
in  the  stores." 

"  Oh,  I  hope  we  will  get  to  see  it !"  ex 
claimed  Lulu  eagerly. 

"  As  far  as  I'm  concerned,  I'm  bound  to 
manage  it  somehow,"  said  Betty. 

"  How  much  I  should  like  to  know  what  was 
really  the  true  story  of  that  poor  unfortunate 
child,"  said  Elsie,  reflectively,  and  sighing  as 
she  spoke. 

"  It — like  the  story  of  the  Man  in  the  Iron 
Mask — is  a  mystery  that  will  never  be  satisfac 
torily  cleared  up  until  the  Judgment  Day,"  re 
marked  her  father. 

"  Oh,  do  tell  us  about  it,"  the  children  cried 
in  eager  chorus. 

"  All  of  you  older  ones  have  certainly  some 
knowledge  of  the  French  Revolution,  in  which 


88  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

Louis  XVI.  and  his  beautiful  queen  lost  their 
lives?"  Mr.  Dinsmore  said,  glancing  about 
upon  his  grandchildren  ;  "  and  have  not  for 
gotten  that  two  children  survived  them — on? 
sometimes  called  Louis  XVII.,  as  his  father's 
lawful  successor  to  the  throne,  and  a  daughter 
older  than  the  boy. 

"These  children  remained  in  the  hands  of 
their  cruel  foes  for  some  time  after  the  behead 
ing  of  their  royal  parents.  The  girl  was  finally 
restored  to  her  mother's  relatives,  the  royal 
family  of  Austria  ;  but  the  boy,  who  was  most 
inhumanly  treated  by  his  jailer,  was  supposed 
to  have  died  in  consequence  of  that  brutal 
abuse,  having  first  been  reduced  by  it  to  a  state 
of  extreme  bodily  and  mental  weakness. 

"  That  story  (of  the  death  of  the  poor  little 
dauphin,  I  mean,  not  of  the  cruel  treatment  to 
which  he  was  subjected)  has,  however,  been 
contradicted  by  another  ;  and  I  suppose  it  will 
never  be  made  certain  in  this  world  which  was 
the  true  account. 

"  The  dauphin  was  born  in  1785,  his  parents 
were  beheaded  in  1793  ;  so  that  he  must  have 
been  about  eight  years  old  at  the  time  of  their 
death. 

"  In  1795  a  French  man  and  woman,  directly 
from  France,  appeared  in  Albany,  New  York, 
having  in  charge  a  girl  and  boy ;  the  latter  about 
nine  years  old,  and  feeble  in  body  and  mind. 


ELSIE  AI  NANTUCKET.  89 

*'  The  woman  had  also  a  number  of  articles 
of  dress  which  she  said  had  belonged  to  Marie 
Antoinette,  who  had  given  them  to  her  on  the 
scaffold. 

"  That  same  year  two  Frenchmen  came  to 
Ticonderoga,  visited  the  Indians  in  that  vicin 
ity,  and  placed  with  them  such  a  boy  as  the  one 
seen  at  Albany — of  the  same  age,  condition  of 
mind  and  body,  etc. 

"  He  was  adopted  by  an  Iroquois  chief  named 
Williams,  and  given  the  name  of  Eleazer  Will 
iams. 

"  He  gradually  recovered  his  health,  and  at 
length  the  shock  of  a  sudden  fall  into  the  lake  so 
far  restored  his  memory  that  he  recollected  some 
scenes  in  his  early  life  in  the  palaces  of  France. 
One  thing  he  recalled  was  being  with  a  richly 
dressed  lady  whom  he  addressed  as  '  mamma.' 

"  Some  time  later — I  cannot  now  recall  the 
exact  date — a  Frenchman  died  in  New  Orleans 
(Beranger  was  his  name),  who  confessed  on  his 
death-bed  that  he  had  brought  the  dauphin  to 
this  country  and  placed  him  with  the  Indians 
of  Northern  New  York.  He  stated  that  he  had 
taken  an  oath  of  secrecy,  for  the  protection  of 
the  lad,  but  could  not  die  without  confessing 
the  truth." 

"  I'm  inclined  to  think  the  story  of  the  dau 
phin's  death  in  France  was  not  true,"  remarked 
Betty. 


90  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET 

"  Didn't  Beranger's  confession  arouse  in 
quiry,  grandpa  ?"  asked  Zoe.  "  And  did  Elea. 
zer  Williams  hear  of  it?" 

"  I  think  I  may  say  yes  to  both  your  queries," 
Mr.  Dinsmore  answered.  "  Eleazer's  story 
was  published  in  the  newspapers  some  years 
ago,  and  I  remember  he  was  spoken  of  as  2 
very  good  Christian  man,  a  missionary  among 
the  Indians  ;  it  was  brought  out  in  book  form 
also  under  the  title  *  The  Lost  Prince  :  A  Life 
of  Eleazer  Williams.' 

"  Eleazer  himself  stated  that  in  1848  he  had 
an  interview,  on  board  a  steamer  from  Buffalo, 
with  the  Prince  de  Joinville,  who  then  told 
him  he  was  the  son  of  Louis  XVI.  and  Marie 
Antoinette,  and  tried  to  induce  him  to  sign 
away  his  right  to  the  throne  of  France,  and 
that  he  refused  to  do  so. 

' '  In  his  published  statement  he  said  he 
thought  the  Prince  would  not  deny  having 
made  that  communication.  But  the  Prince  did 
deny  that,  though  he  acknowledged  that  the 
interview  had  taken  place." 

"  Did  Eleazer  ever  try  to  get  the  throne, 
grandpa?"  asked  Max. 

"  No,  he  never  urged  his  claim  ;  and  I  dare 
say  was  happier  as  an  obscure  Indian  mission 
ary  than  he  would  have  been  as  King  of 
France.  He  died  at  the  age  of  seventy." 

"  Poor  Marie  Antoinette  !"  sighed  Elsie  ;  "  I 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  91 

never  could  read  her  story  without  tears,  and 
the  very  thought  of  her  sorrows  and  sufferings 
makes  my  heart  ache." 

11 1  don't  think  I  ever  read  it,"  said  Zoe, 
"  though  I  have  a  general  idea  what  it  was." 

"  We  have  Abbott's  life  of  her  at  Ion,"  said 
Rosie.  "  I'll  get  it  for  you  when  we  go  home. " 

Harold  stepped  to  the  window.  "  It  is  rain 
ing  very  little  now,  if  at  all,"  he  said,  "and 
the  sea  must  be  in  a  fine  rage  ;  let  us  go  and 
have  a  look  at  it." 

"  Oh,  yes,  let's  go  !"  cried  Betty,  springing 
to  her  feet ;  "  but  I'm  afraid  we've  missed  the 
finest  of  it,  for  the  wind  isn't  blowing  half  so 
hard  as  it  was  an  hour  ago." 

"  Don't  be  discouraged,"  said  Captain  Ray 
mond,  sportively  ;  "  the  waves  are  often  higher 
than  ever  after  the  wind  has  subsided." 

"  Oh,  papa,  may  I  go  too  ?"  Grace  said,  in  a 
pleading  tone. 

"  Yes  ;  if  you  put  on  your  waterproof  cloak 
and  overshoes  it  will  not  hurt  you  to  be  out  for 
a  short  time,"  answered  the  indulgent  father. 
*'  Lulu,  don't  go  without  yours." 

All  were  eager  for  the  sight ;  there  was  a 
moment  of  hasty  preparation,  and  they  trooped 
out  and  stood  upon  the  edge  of  the  high  bank 
at  the  back  of  their  cottages  gazing  upon  the 
sea  in  its,  to  most  of  them,  new  and  terrible 
aspect ;  from  shore  to  horizon  it  was  one  mass 


92  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

of  seething,  boiling  waters  ;  far  out  in  the  dis 
tance  the  huge  waves  reared  their  great  foam- 
crested  fronts  and  rushed  furiously  toward  the 
shore,  rapidly  chasing  each  other  in  till  with  a 
tremendous  crash  and  roar  they  broke  upon  the 
beach,  sending  up  showers  of  spray,  and  de 
positing  great  flakes  of  foam  which  the  wind 
sent  scudding  over  the  sand  ;  and  each,  as  it 
retreated,  was  instantly  followed  by  another  and 
another  in  unbroken,  endless  succession. 

Half  a  mile  or  more  south  of  'Sconset  there  is 
a  shoal  (locally  called  "  the  rips")  where  wind 
and  tide  occasionally,  coming  in  opposition, 
cause  a  fierce  battle  of  the  waves,  a  sight  well 
worth  a  good  deal  of  exertion  to  behold. 

"  Wind  and  tide  are  having  it  out  on  the 
rips,"  the  captain  presently  remarked.  "Let 
us  go  down  to  the  beach  and  get  the  best  view 
we  can  of  the  conflict. '  * 

"  Papa,  may  we  go  too  ?"  asked  Lulu,  as  the 
older  people  hastily  made  a  move  toward  the 
stairway  that  led  to  the  beach  ;  "  oh,  do  please 
let  us!" 

Grace  did  not  speak,  but  her  eyes  lifted  to 
his,  pleaded  as  earnestly  as  Lulu's  tongue.  He 
hesitated  for  an  instant,  then  stooped,  took 
Grace  in  his  arms,  and  saying  to  Lulu,  "  Yes, 
come  along  ;  it  is  too  grand  a  sight  for  me  to 
let  you  miss  it,"  hurried  after  the  others. 

Violet  had  not  come  out  with  the  rest,  her 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  93 

attention  being  taken  up  with  her  babe  just  at 
that  time,  and  he  would  give  her  the  sight 
afterward  on  taking  the  children  in. 

On  they  went  over  the  wet  sands — Mr.  Dins- 
more  and  his  wife,  Edward  and  his,  Betty  hold 
ing  on  to  Harold's  arm,  Kose  and  Walter 
helped  along  by  Herbert  and  Bob. 

To  Max  Raymond's  great  content  and  a  little 
to  the  discomfiture  of  her  sons,  who  so  delight 
ed  in  waiting  upon  and  in  every  way  caring  for 
her,  Elsie  had  chosen  him  for  her  companion 
and  escort,  and  with  Lulu  they  hastened  after 
the  others  and  just  ahead  of  the  captain  and 
Grace,  who  brought  up  the  rear. 

The  thunder  of  the  surf  prevented  any  at 
tempt  at  conversation,  but  now  and  then  there 
was  a  little  scream,  ending  with  a  shout  of 
laughter  from  one  or  another  of  the  feminine 
part  of  the  procession,  as  they  were  overtaken 
by  the  edge  of  a  wave  and  their  shoes  filled 
with  the  foam,  their  skirts  wetted  by  it.  Not 
a  very  serious  matter,  as  all  had  learned  ere  this, 
as  salt  water  does  not  cause  one  to  take  ^old. 

Arrived  at  the  spot  from  where  the  very  best 
view  of  the  conflict  could  be  had,  they  stood 
long  gazing  upon  it,  awestruck  and  fascinated 
by  the  terrific  grandeur  of  the  scene.  I  can 
best  describe  it  in  the  words  of  a  fellow-author 
far  more  gifted  in  that  line  than  I. 

"  Yonder    comes    shoreward   a  great  wave, 


94  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

towering  above  all  its  brethren.  Onward  it 
comes,  swift  as  a  race-horse,  graceful  as  a  great 
ship,  bearing  right  down  upon  us.  It  strikes 
'  The  Rips,'  and  is  there  itself  struck  by  a  wave 
approaching  from  another  direction.  The  two 
converge  in  their  advance,  and  are  dashed  to 
gether — embrace  each  other  like  two  angry 
giants,  each  striving  to  mount  upon  the  shoul 
der  of  the  other  and  crush  its  antagonist  with 
its  ponderous  bulk.  Swift  as  thought  they 
mount  higher  and  higher,  in  fierce,  mad  strug 
gle,  until  their  force  is  expended  ;  their  tops 
quiver,  tremble,  and  burst  into  one  great  mass 
of  white,  gleaming  foam  ;  and  the  whole  body 
of  the  united  wave,  with  a  mighty  bound,  hurls 
itself  upon  the  shore  and  is  broken  into  a  flood 
of  seething  waters — crushed  to  death  in  its  own 
fury. 

"  All  over  the  shoal  the  waves  leap  up  in 
pinnacles,  in  volcanic  points,  sharp  as  stalag 
mites,  and  in  this  form  run  hither  and  yon  in 
all  possible  directions,  colliding  with  and  crash 
ing  against  others  of  equal  fury  and  greatness 
— a  very  carnival  of  wild  and  drunken  waves  ; 
the  waters  hurled  upward  in  huge  masses  of 
white.  Sometimes  they  unite  more  gently,  and 
together  sweep  grandly  and  gracefully  along 
parallel  with  the  shore ;  and  the  cavernous 
hollows  stretch  out  from  the  shore  so  that  you 
look  into  the  trough  of  the  sea  and  realize  what 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  95 

a,  terrible  depth  it  is.  The  roar,  meanwhile,  is 
horrible.  You  are  stunned  by  it  as  by  the  roar 
of  a  great  waterfall.  You  see  a  wave  of  un 
usual  magnitude  rolling  in  from  far  beyond  the 
wild  revelry  of  waters  on  '  The  Eips. '  It  leaps 
into  the  arena  as  if  fresh  and  eager  for  the 
fray,  clutches  another  Bacchanal  like  itself, 
and  the  two  towering  floods  rush  swiftly  toward 
the  shore.  Instinctively  you  run  backward  to 
escape  what  seems  an  impending  destruction. 
Very  likely  a  sheet  of  foam  is  dashed  all  around 
you,  shoe-deep,  but  you  are  safe — only  the  foam 
hisses  away  in  impotent  rage.  The  sea  has  its 
bounds  ;  *  hitherto  shalt  thou  come,  but  no 
further.'"* 

*  A.  Jndd  Northrup.  in  "  'Sconset  Cottage  Life." 


CHAPTEE  VI. 

She  is  peevish,  sullen,  froward, 
Proud,  disobedient,  stubborn,  lacking  duty ; 
Neither  regarding  that  she  is  my  child, 
Nor  fearing  me  as  if  I  were  her  father. 

— Shakespeare. 

A  DAT  or  two  of  bright,  breezy  weather  had 
succeeded  the  storm,  and  another  "  squantum" 
had  been  arranged  for  ;  it  was  to  be  a  more  pre 
tentious  affair  than  the  former  one,  other  sum 
mer  visitors  uniting  with  our  party  ;  and  a 
different  spot  had  been  selected  for  it. 

By  Violet's  direction  the  maid  had  laid  out, 
the  night  before,  the  dresses  the  two  little  girls 
were  to  wear  to  the  picnic,  and  they  appeared 
at  the  breakfast-table  already  attired  in  them  ; 
for  the  start  was  to  be  made  shortly  after  the 
conclusion  of  the  meal. 

The  material  of  the  dresses  was  fine,  they 
were  neatly  fitting  and  prettily  trimmed,  but 
rather  dark  in  color  and  with  high  necks  and 
long  sleeves  ;  altogether  suitable  for  the  occa 
sion,  and  far  from  unbecoming  ;  indeed,  as  the 
captain  glanced  at  the  two  neat  little  figures, 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  97 

seated  one  on  each  side  of  him,  he  felt  the  ris 
ings  of  fatherly  pride  in  their  attractiveness  of 
appearance. 

And  even  exacting,  discontented  Lulu  was 
well  enough  pleased  with  her  mamma's  choice 
for  her  till,  upon  leaving  the  table  and  run 
ning  out  for  a  moment  into  the  street  to  see  if 
the  carriages  were  in  sight,  she  came  upon  a 
girl  about  her  own  age,  who  was  to  be  of  the 
company,  very  gayly  apparelled  in  thin  white 
tarletan  and  pink  ribbons. 

* '  Good  -morning,  Sadie,  "said  Lulu.  ' '  What 
a  nice  day  for  the  '  squantum/  isn't  it?" 

"Yes;  and  it's  most  time  to  start,  and 
you're  not  dressed  yet,  are  you?"  glancing  a 
trifle  scornfully  from  her  own  gay  plumage  to 
Lulu's  plainer  attire. 

The  latter  flushed  hotly  but  made  no  reply. 
"  I  don't  see  anything  of  the  carriages  yet," 
was  all  she  said  ;  then  darting  into  the  cottage 
occupied  by  their  family,  she  rushed  to  her 
trunk,  and  throwing  it  open,  hastily  took  from 
it  a  white  muslin,  coral  ribbons  and  sash,  and 
with  headlong  speed  tore  off  her  plain  colored 
dress  and  arrayed  herself  in  them. 

She  would  not  have  had  time  but  for  an  un 
expected  delay  in  the  arrival  of  the  carriage 
which  was  to  convey  her  parents,  brother  and 
sister  and  herself  to  the  "  squantum"  ground. 

As  it  was,  she  came  rushing  out  at  almost  the 


98  ELSIE  AT  NANTVCKET. 

last  moment,  just  as  the  captain  was  handing 
his  wife  into  the  vehicle. 

Max  met  her  before  she  had  reached  the  outer 
door.  "  Lu,  Mamma  Vi  says  you  will  need  a 
wrap  before  we  get  back  ;  probably  even  going, 
and  you're  to  bring  one  along." 

"  I  sha'n't  need  any  such  thing  !  and  I'm 
not  going  to  be  bothered  with  it !"  cried  Lulu, 
in  a  tone  of  angry  impatience,  hurrying  on 
toward  the  entrance  as  she  spoke. 

"  Whew  !  what  have  you  been  doing  to  your 
self?"  exclaimed  Max,  suddenly  noting  the 
change  of  attire,  while  Grace,  standing  in  the 
doorway,  turned  toward  them  with  a  simultane 
ous  exclamation,  "  Why,  Lulu — "  then  broke 
off,  lost  In  astonishment  at  her  sister's  au 
dacity. 

"  Hush,  both  of  you  !  can't  you  keep  quiet  ?" 
snapped  Lulu,  turning  from  one  to  the  other ; 
then  as  her  father's  tall  form  darkened  the 
doorway,  and  a  glance  up  into  his  face  showed 
her  that  it  was  very  grave  and  stern,  she  shrank 
back  abashed,  frightened  by  the  sudden  convic 
tion  that  he  had  overheard  her  impertinent 
reply  to  her  mamma's  message,  and  perhaps 
noticed  the  change  in  her  dress. 

He  regarded  her  for  a  moment  in  silence, 
while  she  hung  her  head  in  shame  and  affright ; 
then  he  spoke  in  tones  of  grave  displeasure, 
will  stay  at  home  to-day,  Lulu  ;  we  have 


ELSIE  AT  NAN  TUCKET.  9& 

no  room  for  disrespectful,  disobedient  chil 
dren—" 

"  Papa,"  she  interrupted,  half  pleadingly, 
half  angrily,  "  I  haven't  been  disobedient  or 
disrespectful  to  you." 

"  It  is  quite  the  same,"  he  said  ;  "  I  require 
you  to  be  obedient  and  respectful  to  your 
mamma  ;  and  impertinence  to  her  is  something 
I  will  by  no  means  allow  or  fail  to  punish 
whenever  1  know  of  it.  Sorry  as  I  am  to  de 
prive  you  of  an  anticipated  pleasure,  I  repeat 
that  you  must  stay  at  home  ;  and  go  immedi 
ately  to  your  room  and  resume  the  dress  she 
directed  you  to  wear  to-day." 

So  saying  he  took  Grace's  hand  and  led  her 
to  the  carriage,  Max  following  after  one  regret 
ful  look  at  Lulu's  sorely  disappointed  face. 

Grace,  clinging  about  her  father's  neck  as  he 
lifted  her  up,  pleaded  for  her  sister.  "  Oh, 
papa,  do  please  let  her  go  ;  she  hasn't  been 
naughty  for  a  long  while,  and  I'm  sure  she's 
sorry  and  will  be  good." 

"  Hush,  hush,  darling  !"  he  said,  wiping  the 
tears  from  her  eyes,  then  placing  her  by  Vio 
let's  side. 

"  What  is  wrong?"  inquired  the  latter  with 
concern  ;  "  is  Gracie  not  feeling  well?" 

"  Never  mind,  my  love,"  the  captain  an 
swered,  assuming  a  cheerful  tone  ;  "  there  is 
nothing  wrong  except  that  Lulu  has  displeased 


100  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET, 

me,  and  I  have  told  her  she  cannot  go  with  us 
to-day." 

"  Oh,  I  am  sorry  !"  Violet  said,  looking 
really  pained ;  "we  shall  all  miss  her.  I 
should  be  glad,  Levis,  if  you  could  forgive  her, 
for—" 

"  No,  do  not  ask  it,"  he  said  hastily  ;  add 
ing,  with  a  smile  of  ardent  affection  into  the 
azure  eyes  gazing  so  pleadingly  into  his  ;  "  I  can 
scarcely  bear  to  say  no  to  you,  dearest,  but  I 
have  passed  sentence  upon  the  offender  and 
cannot  revoke  it." 

The  carriage  drove  off ;  the  others  had 
already  gone,  and  Lulu  was  left  alone  in  the 
house,  the  one  maid-servant  left  behind  having 
already  wandered  off  to  the  beach. 

"  There  !"  cried  Lulu,  stamping  her  foot  with 
passion,  then  dropping  into  a  chair,  "  I  say  it's 
just  too  bad  !  She  isn't  old  enough  to  be  my 
mother,  and  I  won't  have  her  for  one ;  I 
sha'n't  mind  her  !  Papa  had  no  business  to 
marry  her.  He  hardly  cares  for  anybody  else 
now,  and  he  ought  to  love  me  better  than  he 
does  her  ;  for  she  isn't  a  bit  of  relation  to  him, 
•while  I'm  his  own  child. 

"  And  I  sha'n't  wear  dowdy,  old-womanish 
dresses  to  please  her,  along  with  other  girls  of 
my  size  that  are  dressed  up  in  their  best.  I'd 
rather  stay  at  home  than  be  mortified  that  way, 
and  I  just  wish  I  had  told  him  so." 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKE1\  101 

She  was  in  so  rebellious  a  mood  that  instead 
of  at  once  changing  her  dress  in  obedience  to 
her  father's  command,  she  presently  rose  from 
her  chair,  walked  out  at  the  front  door  and 
paraded  through  the  village  streets  in  her  finery, 
saying  to  herself,  "  I'll  let  people  see  that  I  have 
some  decent  clothes  to  wear." 

Returning  after  a  little,  she  was  much  sur 
prised  to  find  Betty  Johnson  stretched  full 
length  on  a  lounge  with  a  paper-covered  novel 
in  her  hand,  which  she  seemed  to  be  devouring 
with  great  avidity. 

"  Why, Betty!"  she  exclaimed,  "  are  you  here? 
I  thought  you  went  with  the  rest  to  the  *  squan- 
tum.'" 

"  Just  what  I  thought  in  regard  to  your 
highness,"  returned  Betty,  glancing  up  from 
her  book  with  a  laugh.  ' '  I  stayed  at  home  to 
enjoy  my  book  and  the  bath.  What  kept 
you?" 

"  Papa,"  answered  Lulu  with  a  frown  ;  "  he 
wouldn't  let  me  go." 

"  Because  you  put  on  that  dress,  I  presume,*' 
laughed  Betty.  "  Well,  it's  not  very  suitable, 
that's  a  fact.  But  I  had  no  idea  that  the  cap 
tain  was  such  a  connoisseur  in  matters  of  that 
sort." 

"  He  isn't !  he  doesn't  know  or  care  if  it 
wasn't  for  Mamma  Vi,"  burst  out  Lulu  vehe 
mently.  ' '  And  she's  no  business  to  dictate 


102  EL81E  AT  NANTWKET. 

about  my  dress  either.  I'm  old  enough  to 
judge  and  decide  for  myself." 

"  Eeally,  it  is  a  great  pity  that  one  so  wise 
should  be  compelled  to  submit  to  dictation," 
observed  Betty  with  exasperating  irony. 

Lulu,  returning  a  furious  look,  which  her  tor 
mentor  feigned  not  to  see,  then  marching  into 
the  adjoining  room,  gave  tardy  obedience  to  her 
father's  orders  anent  the  dress. 

"  Are  you  going  in  this  morning  ?"  asked 
Betty,  when  Lulu  had  returned  to  the  little 
parlor. 

"  I  don't  know  ;  papa  didn't  say  whether  I 
might  or  not." 

"  Then  I  should  take  the  benefit  of  the  doubt 
and  follow  my  own  inclination  in  the  matter. 
It's  ten  now  ;  the  bathing  hour  is  eleven  ;  I 
shall  be  done  my  book  by  that  time,  and  we'll 
go  in  together  if  you  like. " 

"  I'll  see  about  it,"  Lulu  said,  walking  away. 

She  went  down  to  the  beach  and  easily  whiled 
away  an  hour  watching  the  waves  and  the  peo 
ple,  and  digging  in  the  sand.  When  she  saw 
the  others  going  to  the  bath-houses  she  hastened 
back  to  her  temporary  home. 

As  she  entered  Betty  was  tossing  aside  her 
book.  "  So  here  you  are  !"  she  said,  yawn 
ing  and  stretching  herself.  "  Are  you  going 
in?" 

"  Yes ;   if  papa  is  angry  I'll   tell  him  he 


ELSIE  AT  N-ANTUOKEI.          103 

should  have  forbidden  me  if  he  didn't  want  me 
to  do  it." 

They  donned  their  bathing-suits  and  went  in 
with  the  crowd  ;  but  though  no  mishap  befell 
them  and  they  came  out  safely  again,  Lulu 
found  that  for  some  reason  her  bath  was  not 
half  so  enjoyable  as  usual. 

She  and  Betty  dined  at  the  hotel  where  the 
family  had  frequently  taken  their  meals,  then 
they  strolled  down  to  the  beach  and  seated 
themselves  on  a  bench  under  an  awning. 

After  a  while  Betty  proposed  taking  a  walk. 

"Whereto?"  asked  Lulu. 

"  To  Sankaty  Lighthouse." 

"  Well,  I'm  agreed  ;  it's  a  nice  walk  ;  you 
can  look  out  over  the  sea  all  the  way,"  said 
Lulu,  getting  up.  But  a  sudden  thought 
seemed  to  strike  her  ;  she  paused  and  hesitated. 

"Well,  what's  the  matter?"  queried  Betty. 

"  Nothing  ;  only  papa  told  me  I  was  to  stay 
at  home  to-day." 

"  Oh,  nonsense  !  what  a  little  goose  !"  ex 
claimed  Betty  ;  "  of  course  that  only  meant  you 
were  not  to  go  to  the  '  squantum '  ;  so  come 
along." 

Lulu  was  by  no  means  sure  that  that  was 
really  all  her  father  meant,  but  she  wanted  the 
walk,  so  suffered  herself  to  be  persuaded,  and 
they  went. 

Betty  had  been  a  wild,  ungovernable  girl  at 


104  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

school,  glorying  in  contempt  for  rules  and  dar 
ing  "larks."  She  had  not  improved  in  that 
respect,  and  so  far  from  being  properly  ashamed 
of  her  wild  pranks  and  sometimes  really  dis 
graceful  frolics,  liked  to  describe  them,  and  was 
charmed  to  find  in  Lulu  a  deeply  interested  lis 
tener. 

It  was  thus  they  amused  themselves  as  they 
strolled  slowly  along  the  bluff  toward  Sankaty. 

When  they  reached  there  a  number  of  car 
riages  were  standing  about  near  the  entrance, 
several  visitors  were  in  the  tower,  and  others 
were  waiting  their  turn. 

"  Let  us  go  up  too,"  Betty  said  to  her  little 
companion  ;  ' '  the  view  must  be  finer  to-day 
than  it  was  when  we  were  here  before,  for  the 
atmosphere  is  clearer. ' ' 

"  I'm  afraid  papa  wouldn't  like  me  to,"  ob 
jected  Lulu  ;  "  he  seemed  to  think  the  other 
time  that  I  needed  him  to  take  care  of  me," 
she  added  with  a  laugh,  as  if  it  were  quite  ab 
surd  that  one  so  old  and  wise  as  herself  should 
be  supposed  to  need  such  protection. 

"  Pooh  !"  said  Betty,  "  don't  be  a  baby  ;  I 
can  take  care  of  myself  and  you  too.  Come, 
I'm  going  up  and  round  outside  too  ;  and  I 
dare  you  to  do  the  same." 

Poor  proud  Lulu  was  one  of  the  silly  people 
who  are  not  bra,ve  e^cugn  to  rat U*<P  to  do  a  wrong 
or  unwise  thing  if  anybody  £vw  -fcliem  to  do  it. 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  105 

"  I'm  not  a  bit  afraid,  Miss  Johnson ;  you 
need  not  think  that,"  she  said,  bridling; 
"  and  I  can  take  care  of  myself.  I'll  go." 

"  Come  on  then  ;  we'll  follow  close  behind 
that  gentleman,  and  the  keeper  won't  suppose 
we  are  alone,"  returned  Betty,  leading  the  way. 

Lulu  found  the  steep  stairs  very  hard  to 
climb  without  the  help  o.  her  father's  hand, 
and  reached  the  top  quite  out  of  breath. 

Betty  too  was  panting.  But  they  presently 
recovered  themselves.  Betty  stepped  outside 
just  behind  the  gentleman  who  had  preceded 
them  up  the  stairs,  and  Lulu  climbed  quickly 
after  her,  frightened  enough  at  the  perilous  un 
dertaking,  yet  determined  to  prove  that  she 
was  equal  to  it. 

But  she  had  advanced  only  a  few  steps  when 
a  sudden  rush  of  wind  caught  her  skirts  and 
nearly  took  her  off  her  feet. 

Both  she  and  Betty  uttered  a  cry  of  affright, 
and  at  the  same  instant  Lulu  felt  herself  seized 
from  behind  and  dragged  forcibly  back  and 
within  the  window  from  which  she  had  just 
emerged. 

It  was  the  face  of  a  stranger  that  met  her 
gaze  as  she  looked  up  with  frightened  eyes. 

"  Child,"  he  said,  "  that  was  a  narrow  es 
cape  ;  don't  try  it  again.  Where  are  your 
parents  or  guardians,  that  you  were  permitted  to 
step  out  there  with  no  one  to  take  care  of  you  ?" 


106  ELSIE  AT  NANTVGKET. 

Lulu  blushed  and  hung  her  head  in  silence. 
Betty,  who  had  followed  her  in  as  fast  as  she 
could,  generously  took  all  the  blame  upon  her 
self. 

"  Don't  scold  her,  sir,"  she  said  ;  "  it  was 
all  my  doing.  \  brought  her  here  without  the 
knowledge  of  her  parents,  and  dared  her  to  go 
out  there." 

"  You  did  ?"  he  exclaimed,  turning  a  severe 
look  upon  the  young  girl  (he  was  a  middle-aged 
man  of  stern  aspect).  "  Suppose  I  had  not 
been  near  enough  to  catch  her,  and  she  had 
been  precipitated  to  the  ground  from  that  great 
height — how  would  you  have  felt?" 

"  I  could  never  have  forgiven  myself  or  had 
another  happy  moment  while  I  lived,"  Betty 
said,  in  half  tremulous  tones.  "I  can  never 
thank  you  enough,  sir,  for  saving  her,"  she 
added,  warmly. 

"  No,  nor  I,"  said  the  keeper.  "  I  should 
always  have  felt  that  I  was  to  blame  for  letting 
her  go  out ;  but  you  were  close  behind,  sir,  and 
the  other  gentleman  before,  and  I  took  you  to 
be  all  one  party,  and  of  course  thought  you 
would  take  care  of  the  little  girl." 

"  She  has  had  quite  a  severe  shock,"  the  gen 
tleman  remarked,  again  looking  at  Lulu,  who 
was  very  pale  and  trembling  like  a  leaf.  ' '  You 
had  better  wait  and  let  me  help  you  down  the 
stairs.  I  shall  be  ready  in  a  very  few  moments. '' 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET.  107 

Betty  thanked  him  and  said  they  would  wait. 

While  they  did  so  she  tried  to  jest  and  laugh 
with  Lulu  ;  but  the  little  girl  was  in  no  mood 
for  such  things  ;  she  felt  sick  and  dizzy  at  the 
thought  of  the  danger  she  had  escaped  but  a 
moment  ago.  She  made  no  reply  to  Betty's 
remarks,  and  indeed  seemed  scarcely  to  hear 
them. 

She  was  quite  silent,  too,  while  being  helped 
down  the  stairs  by  the  kind  stranger,  but 
thanked  him  prettily  as  they  separated. 

"  You  are  heartily  welcome,"  he  said  ;  "  but 
if  you  will  take  my  advice  you  will  never  go 
needlessly  into  such  danger  again." 

With  that  he  shook  hands  with  her,  bowed  to 
Betty,  and  moved  away. 

"Will  you  go  in  and  rest  awhile,  Lu?" 
asked  Betty. 

"  No,  thank  you  ;  I'm  not  tired  ;  and  I'd 
rather  be  close  by  the  sea.  Tell  me  another  of 
your  stories,  won't  you  ?  to  help  me  forget  how 
near  I  came  to  falling." 

Betty  good-naturedly  complied,  but  found 
Lulu  a  less  interested  listener  than  before. 

The  "  squantum"  party  were  late  in  return 
ing,  and  when  they  arrived  Betty  and  Lulu  were 
in  bed  ;  but  the  door  between  the  room  where 
Lulu  lay  and  the  parlor,  or  sitting-room,  as  it 
was  indifferently  called,  was  ajar,  and  she  could 
hear  all  that  was  said  there. 


108  ELSIE  AT  NAN  TUCKET. 

"  Where  is  Lulu  ?"  her  father  asked  of  the 
maid-servant  who  had  been  left  behind. 

"  Gone  to  bed,  sir,"  was  the  answer. 

Then  the  captain  stepped  to  the  chamber 
door,  pushed  it  wider  open,  and  came  to  the 
bedside. 

Lulu  pretended  to  be  asleep,  keeping  her  eyes 
tight  shut,  but  all  the  time  feeling  that  he  was 
standing  there  and  looking  down  at  her. 

He  sighed  slightly,  turned  away,  and  went 
from  the  room  ;  then  she  buried  her  face  in  the 
pillows  and  cried  softly  but  quite  bitterly. 

"  He  might  have  kissed  me,"  she  said  to 
herself  ;  "  he  would  if  he  loved  me  as  much  as 
he  used  to  before  he  got  married." 

Then  his  sigh  seemed  to  echo  in  her  heart, 
and  she  grew  remorseful  over  the  thought  that 
her  misconduct  had  grieved  as  well  as  dis 
pleased  him. 

And  how  much  more  grieved  and  displeased 
he  would  be  if  he  knew  how  she  had  disregard 
ed  his  wishes  and  commands  during  his  absence 
that  day  ! 

And  soon  he  would  be  ordered  away  again, 
perhaps  to  the  other  side  of  the  world  ;  in  dan- 
ger  from  the  treacherous  deep  and  maybe  from 
savages,  too,  in  some  of  those  far-away  places 
where  his  vessel  would  touch  ;  and  so  the  sepa 
ration  might  be  for  years  or  forever  in  this 
world  ;  and  if  she  continued  to  be  the  bad  girl 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  109 

she  could  not  help  acknowledging  to  herself  she 
now  was,  how  dared  she  hope  to  be  with  her 
Christian  father  in  another  life  ?  She  had  no 
doubt  that  he  was  a  Christian  ;  it  was  evident 
from  his  daily  walk  and  conversation  ;  and  she 
was  equally  certain  that  she  herself  was  not. 

And  what  a  kind,  affectionate  father  he  had 
always  been  to  her  ;  she  grew  more  and  more 
remorseful  as  she  thought  of  it ;  and  if  he  had 
been  beside  her  at  that  moment  would  certainly 
have  confessed  all  the  wrong-doing  of  the  day 
and  asked  forgiveness. 

But  he  was  probably  in  bed  now  ;  all  was 
darkness  and  silence  in  the  house  ;  so  she  lay 
still,  and  presently  forgot  all  vexing  thought  in 
sound,  refreshing  sleep. 

When  she  awoke  again  the  morning  sun  was 
shining  brightly,  and  her  nood  had  changed. 

The  wrong-doings  of  the  previous  day  were 
the  merest  trifles,  and  it  would  really  be  quite 
ridiculous  to  go  and  confess  them  to  her  father  ; 
she  supposed,  indeed  was  quite  sure,  that  ho 
would  be  better  pleased  with  her  if  she  made 
some  acknowledgment  of  sorrow  for  the  fault 
for  which  he  had  punished  her  ;  but  the  very 
thought  of  doing  so  was  so  galling  to  her  pride 
that  she  was  stubbornly  determined  not  to  do 
anything  of  the  kind. 

She  was  thinking  it  all  over  while  dressing, 
and  trying  hard  to  believe  herself  a  very  ill- 


110  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

used,  instead  of  naughty,  child.  It  was  a  bum. 
ing  shame  that  she  had  been  scolded  and  left 
behind  for  such  a  trifling  fa'' It ;  but  she  would 
let  "  papa"  and  everybody  else  see  that  she 
didn't  care  ;  she  wouldn't  ask  one  word  about 
what  kind  of  a  time  they  had  had  (she  hoped  it 
hadn't  been  so  very  nice) ;  and  she  would  show 
papa,  too,  that  she  could  do  very  well  without 
caresses  and  endearments  from  him. 

Glancing  from  the  window,  she  saw  him  out 
on  the  bluff  back  of  the  cottage  ;  but  though 
her  toilet  was  now  finished,  she  did  not,  as 
usual,  run  out  to  put  her  hand  in  his,  and  with 
a  glad  good-morning  hold  up  her  face  for  a 
kiss. 

She  went  quietly  to  the  dooryard  looking 
upon  the  village  street,  and  peeped  into  the 
window  of  the  room  where  Grace  was  dressing 
with  a  little  help  from  Agnes,  their  mamma's 
maid. 

"  Oh,  Lu,  good-morning,"  cried  the  little 
girl.  "  I  was  so  sorry  you  weren't  with  us  yes 
terday  at  the  '  squantum  ; '  we  had  ever  such 
a  nice  time  ;  only  I  missed  you  very  much." 

"  Your  sympathy  was  wasted,  Grace,"  re 
turned  Lulu,  with  a  grand  air.  "  I  had  a  very 
pleasant  time  at  home." 

"  Dar  now,  you's  done  finished,  Miss  Gracie," 
eaid  Agnes,  turning  to  leave  the  room  ;  then 
she  laughed  to  herself  as  she  went,  "  Miss  Lu 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  Ill 

she  needn't  think  she  don't  'ceive  nobody  wid 
dem  grand  airs  ob  hers  ;  'spect  we  all  knows 
she  been  glad  nuff  to  go  ef  de  cap'n  didn't  tole 
her  she  got  for  to  stay  behin'. " 

Grace  ran  out  and  joined  her  sister  at  the 
door.  "  Oh,  Lu,  you  would  have  enjoyed  it  if 
you  had  been  with  us,"  she  said,  embracing 
her.  "  But  we  are  going  to  have  a  drive  this 
morning.  We're  to  start  as  soon  as  breakfast 
is  over,  and  only  come  back  in  time  for  the 
bath  ;  and  papa  says  you  can  go  too  if  you  want 
to,  and  are  a  good  girl  ;  and  you — " 

"  I  don't  want  to,"  said  Lulu,  with  a  cold, 
offended  air.  "  I  like  to  be  by  myself  on  the 
beach  ;  I  enjoyed  it  very  much  yesterday,  and 
shall  enjoy  it  to-day  ;  I  don't  need  anybody's 
company. ' ' 

Her  conscience  gave  her  a  twinge  as  she 
spoke,  reminding  her  that  she  had  passed  but 
little  of  her  day  alone  on  the  beach. 

Grace  gazed  at  her  with  wide-open  eyes,  lost 
in  astonishment  at  her  strange  mood  ;  but 
hearing  their  father's  step  within  the  house, 
turned  about  and  ran  to  meet  him  and  claim 
her  morning  kiss. 

"  Where  is  your  sister?"  he  asked  when  he 
had  given  it. 

"The  little  one  is  asleep,  papa,"  she  an 
swered  gayly ;  "the  other  one  is  at  the  door 
there." 


112  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

He  smiled.  "  Tell  her  to  come  in,"  he  said  ; 
"  we  are  going  to  have  prayers." 

Lulu  obeyed  the  summons,  but  took  a  seat 
near  the  door,  without  so  much  as  glancing 
toward  her  father. 

When  the  short  service  was  over  Grace  seated 
herself  upon  his  knee,  and  Max  stood  close  be 
side  him,  both  laughing  and  talking  right  mer 
rily  ;  but  Lulu  sat  where  she  was,  gazing  in 
moody  silence  into  the  street. 

At  length,  in  a  pause  in  the  talk,  the  cap 
tain  said,  in  a  kindly  tone,  "  One  of  my  little 
girls  seems  to  have  forgotten  to  bid  me  good- 
morning." 

"  Good-morning,  papa,"  muttered  Lulu,  sul 
lenly,  her  face  still  averted. 

"  Good -morning,  Lucilla,"  he  said  ;  and  she 
knew  by  his  tone  and  use  of  her  full  name 
that  he  was  by  no  means  pleased  with  her 
behavior. 

At  that  moment  they  were  summoned  to 
breakfast. 

Lulu  took  her  place  with  the  others  and  ate 
in  silence,  scarce  lifting  her  eyes  from  her  plate, 
while  everybody  else  was  full  of  cheerful  chat. 

A  carriage  was  at  the  door  when  they  left  the 
table. 

"Make  haste,  children,"  the  captain  said, 
"  so  that  we  may  have  time  for  a  long  drive  be 
fore  the  bathing  hour." 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  115 

Max  and  Grace  moved  promptly  to  obey,  but 
Lulu  stood  still. 

"  I  spoke  to  you,  Lulu,  as  well  as  to  the  oth 
ers,"  her  father  said,  in  his  usual  kindly  tone  ; 
*'  you  may  go  with  us,  if  you  wish." 

"  I  don't  care  to,  papa,"  she  answered,  turn 
ing  away. 

"  Very  well,  I  shall  not  compel  you  ;  you 
may  do  just  as  you  please  about  it,"  he  re 
turned.  ' '  Stay  at  home  if  you  prefer  it.  Yon 
may  go  down  to  the  beach  if  you  choose,  but 
nowhere  else." 

"  Yes,  sir,"  she  muttered,  and  walked  out  of 
the  room,  wondering  in  a  half-frightened  way  if 
he  knew  or  suspected  where  she  had  been  the 
day  before. 

In  fact,  he  did  neither  ;  he  believed  Lulu  a 
more  obedient  child  than  she  was,  and  had  no 
idea  that  she  had  not  done  exactly  as  he  bade 
her. 

This  time  she  was  so  far  obedient  that  she 
went  nowhere  except  to  the  beach,  but  while 
wandering  about  there  she  was  nursing  unkind 
and  rebellious  thoughts  and  feelings  ;  trying 
hard  to  convince  herself  that  her  father  loved 
her  less  than  he  did  his  other  children,  and  was 
more  inclined  to  be  severe  with  her  than  with 
them.  In  her  heart  of  hearts  she  believed  no 
such  thing,  but  pretending  to  herself  that  she 
did,  she  continued  her  unlovely  behavior  all 


114  ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKBT. 

that  day  and  the  next,  sulking  alone  most  of 
the  time  ;  doing  whatever  she  was  bidden,  but 
with  a  sullen  air,  seldom  speaking  unless  she 
was  spoken  to,  never  hanging  lovingly  about 
her  father,  as  had  been  her  wont,  but  rather 
seeming  to  avoid  being  near  him  whenever  she 
could. 

It  pained  him  deeply  to  see  her  indulging  so 
evil  a  temper,  but  he  thought  best  to  appear 
not  to  notice  it.  He  did  not  offer  her  the 
caresses  she  evidently  tried  to  avoid,  and  sel 
dom  addressed  her  ;  but  when  he  did  speak  to 
her  it  was  in  his  accustomed  kind,  fatherly 
tones,  and  it  was  her  own  fault  if  she  did  not 
share  in  every  pleasure  provided  for  the  others. 

In  the  afternoon  of  the  second  day  they  were 
all  gathered  upon  the  beach  as  usual,  when  a 
young  girl,  who  seemed  to  be  a  new-comer  in 
'Sconset,  drew  near  and  accosted  Betty  as  an  old 
acquaintance. 

"  Why,  Anna  Eastman,  who  would  have  ex 
pected  to  see  you  here  ?"  cried  Betty,  in  accents 
of  pleased  surprise,  springing  up  to  embrace 
the  stranger. 

Then  she  introduced  her  to  Elsie,  Violet,  and 
Captain  Eaymond,  who  happened  to  be  sitting 
near,  as  an  old  school  friend. 

"  And  you  didn't  know  I  was  on  the  island  ?" 
-remarked  Miss  Eastman  laughingly  to  .Betty, 
when  the  introductions  were  over. 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCEET.  Ill* 

"  I  hadn't  the  least  idea  of  it.  When  did 
you  arrive?" 

"  Several  days  since — last  Monday  ;  and  this 
is  Friday.  By  the  way,  I  saw  you  on  Tuesday, 
though  you  did  not  see  me." 

"  How  and  where  ?"  asked  Betty  in  surprise, 
not  remembering  at  the  moment  how  she  had 
spent  that  day. 

"  At  Sankaty  Lighthouse  ;  I  was  in  a  carriage 
out  on  the  green  in  front  of  the  lighthouse,  and 
saw  you  and  that  little  girl  yonder  (nodding  in 
Lulu's  direction)  come  out  on  the  top  of  the 
tower  ;  then  a  puff  of  wind  took  the  child's 
skirts,  and  I  fairly  screamed  with  fright,  expect 
ing  to  see  her  fall  and  be  crushed  to  death  ;  but 
somebody  jerked  her  back  within  the  window 
just  in  time  to  save  her.  Weren't  you  terribly 
frightened,  dear  ?"  she  asked,  addressing  Lulu. 

"  Of  course  I  was,"  Lulu  answered  in  an  un 
gracious  tone  ;  then  rose  and  sauntered  away 
along  the  beach.  "  What  did  she  tell  it  for, 
hateful  thing  !"  she  muttered  to  herself ;  "  now 
papa  knows  it,  and  what  will  he  say  and  do  to 
me?" 

She  had  not  ventured  to  look  at  him  ;  if  she 
had  she  would  have  seen  his  face  grow  suddenly 
pale,  then  assume  an  expression  of  mingled 
sternness  and  pain. 

He  presently  rose  and  followed  her,  though 
ehe  did  not  know  it  till  he  had  reached  her  side 


116  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

and  she  felt  him  take  her  hand  in  his.  He  sat 
down,  making  her  sit  by  his  side. 

"Is  this  true  that  I  hear  of  you,  Lulu  ?"  he 
asked. 

' '  Yes,  papa, ' '  she  answered  in  a  low,  unwill 
ing  tone,  hanging  her  head  as  she  spoke,  for 
she  dared  not  look  him  in  the  face. 

"  I  did  not  think  one  of  my  children  would 
be  so  disobedient,"  he  said,  in  pained  accents. 

"  Papa,  you  never  said  I  shouldn't  go  to 
Sankaty  Lighthouse,"  she  muttered. 

"  I  never  gave  you  leave  to  go,  and  I  have 
told  you  positively,  more  than  once,  that  you 
must  not  go  to  any  distance  from  the  house 
without  express  permission.  Also  I  am  sure 
you  could  not  help  understanding,  from  what 
was  said  when  I  took  you  to  the  lighthouse, 
that  I  would  be  very  far  from  willing  that  you 
should  go  up  into  the  tower,  and  especially  out 
side,  unless  I  were  with  you  to  take  care  of 
you.  Besides,  what  were  my  orders  to  you  just 
as  I  was  leaving  the  house  that  morning  ?' ' 

"  You  told  me  to  change  my  dress  immedi 
ately  and  to  stay  at  home." 

"  Did  you  obey  the  first  order?" 

Lulu  was  silent  for  a  moment ;  then  as  her 
father  was  evidently  waiting  for  an  answer, 
she  muttered,  "I  changed  my  dress  after  a 
while." 

"  That  was  not  obeying  ;  I  told  you  to  do  ifc 


ELSIE  AT  N-ANTUCKET.          irr 

immediately,"  he  said  in  a  tone  of  severity. 
"  What  did  you  do  in  the  mean  time?" 

"  I  don't  want  to  tell  you,"  she  muttered. 

"  You  must ;  and  you  are  not  to  say  you 
don't  want  to  do  what  I  bid  you.  What  were 
you  doing?" 

"  Walking  round  the  town." 

"  Breaking  two  of  your  father's  commands 
at  once.  What  next?  give  me  a  full  ac 
count  of  the  manner  in  which  you  spent  the 
day." 

"  I  came  in  soon  and  changed  my  dress  ; 
then  went  to  the  beach  till  the  bathing  hour  ; 
then  Betty  and  I  went  in  together  ;  then  we 
had  our  dinner  at  the  hotel  and  came  back  to 
the  beach  for  a  little  while  ;  then  we  went  to 
Sankaty." 

"  Filling  up  the  whole  day  with  repeated  acts 
of  disobedience,'''  he  said. 

"  Papa,  you  didn't  say  I  mustn't  go  in  to 
bathe,  or  that  I  shouldn't  take  a  walk." 

' '  I  told  you  to  stay  at  home,  and  you  dis 
obeyed  that  order  again  and  again.  And  you 
have  been  behaving  very  badly  ever  since, 
showing  a  most  unamiable  temper.  I  have 
overlooked  it,  hoping  to  see  a  change  for  the 
better  in  your  conduct  without  my  resorting  to 
punishment ;  but  I  think  the  time  has  now 
come  when  I  must  try  that  with  you." 

He  paused  for  some  moments.     Wondering 


118  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKBT. 

at  his  silence,  she  at  length  ventured  a  timid 
look  up  into  his  face. 

It  was  so  full  of  pain  and  distress  that  her 
heart  smote  her,  and  she  was  seized  with  a  sud 
den  fury  at  herself  as  the  guilty  cause  of  his 
suffering. 

"  Lulu,"  he  said,  with  a  sigh  that  was  almost 
a  groan,  "  what  am  I  to  do  with  you  ?" 

"Whip  me,  papa,"  she  burst  out;  "I  de 
serve  it.  You've  never  tried  that  yet,  and 
maybe  it  would  make  me  a  better  girl.  I 
almost  wish  you  would,  papa,"  she  went  on  in 
her  vehement  way  ;  "  I  could  beat  myself  for 
being  so  bad  and  hurting  you  so." 

He  made  no  answer  to  that,  but  presently 
said  in  moved  tones,  "  What  if  I  had  come 
back  that  night  to  find  the  dear  little  daughter 
I  had  left  a  few  hours  before  in  full  health  and 
strength,  lying  a  crushed  and  mangled  corpse  ? 
killed  without  a  moment's  time  to  repent  of 
her  disobedience  to  her  father's  known  wishes 
and  commands  ?  Could  I  have  hoped  to  have 
you  restored  to  me  even  in  another  world,  my 
child  ?" 

"  No,  papa,"  she  said,  half  under  her  breath  ; 
"  I  know  I  wasn't  fit  to  go  to  heaven,  and  that 
I'm  not  fit  now  ;  but  would  you  have  been 
really  very  sorry  to  lose  such  a  bad,  troublesome 
child?" 

' '  Knowing  that,  as  you  yourself  acknowl0 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  119 

edge,  you  were  not  fit  for  heaven,  it  would  have 
been  the  heaviest  blow  I  have  ever  had,"  he 
said.  "  My  daughter,  you  are  fully  capable  of 
understanding  the  way  of  salvation,  therefore 
are  an  accountable  being,  and,  so  long  as  you 
neglect  it,  in  danger  of  eternal  death.  I  shall 
never  be  easy  about  you  till  I  have  good  rea 
son  to  believe  that  you  have  given  your  heart  to 
the  Lord  Jesus,  and  devoted  yourself  entirely  to 
His  blessed  service." 

He  ceased  speaking,  gave  her  a  few  moments 
for  silent  reflection,  then  setting  her  on  her 
feet,  rose,  took  her  hand,  and  led  her  back 
toward  the  village. 

"Are  you  going  to  punish  me,  papa?"  she 
asked  presently,  in  a  half-frightened  tone. 

' '  I  shall  take  that  matter  into  considera 
tion,"  was  all  he  said,  and  she  knew  from  his 
grave  accents  that  she  was  in  some  danger  of 
receiving  what  she  felt  to  be  her  deserts. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

*  The  rod  and  reproof  give  wisdom  :  but  a  chfld  left  to  himsell 
bringeth  his  mother  to  shame.1'— Prov.  29  : 16. 

LULU  hated  suspense  ;  it  seemed  to  her  worse 
than  the  worst  certainty  ;  so  when  they  had 
gone  a  few  steps  farther  she  said,  hesitating  and 
blushing  very  deeply,  "  Papa,  if  you  are  going 
to  punish  me  as — as  I — said  I  'most  wished  you 
would,  please  don't  let  Mamma  Vi  or  anybody 
know  it,  and — " 

"  Certainly  not ;  it  shall  be  a  secret  between 
our  two  selves,"  he  said  as  she  broke  off  with 
out  finishing  her  sentence  ;  "  if  we  can  manage 
it,"  he  added  a  little  doubtfully. 

"  They  all  go  down  to  the  beach  every  even 
ing,  you  know,  papa, ' '  she  suggested  in  a  timid, 
half -hesitating  way,  and  trembling  as  she  spoke. 

"  Yes,  that  would  give  us  a  chance  ;  but  I 
have  not  said  positively  that  I  intend  to  punish 
you  in  that  way." 

"  No,  sir  ;  but — oh,  do  please  say  certainly 
that  you  will  or  you  won't." 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  121 

The  look  he  gave  her  as  she  raised  her  eyes 
half  fearfully  to  his  face  was  very  kind  and 
affectionate,  though  grave  and  judicial.  ' '  I 
am  not  angry  with  you,"  he  said,  "  in  the  sense 
of  being  in  a  passion  or  out  of  patience — not 
in  the  least ;  but  I  feel  it  to  be  my  duty  to  do 
all  I  possibly  can  to  help  you  to  be  a  better 
child,  and  noticing,  as  I  have  said,  for  the  last 
two  or  three  days  what  a  wilful,  wicked  temper 
you  were  indulging,  I  have  been  considering 
very  seriously  whether  I  ought  not  to  try  the 
very  remedy  you  have  yourself  suggested,  and 
I  am  afraid  I  ought  indeed.  Do  you  still 
think,  as  you  told  me  a  while  ago,  that  this 
sort  of  punishment  might  be  a  help  to  you  in 
trying  to  be  good  ?' ' 

Lulu  hesitated  a  moment,  then  said  impetu 
ously,  and  as  if  determined  to  own  the  truth 
though  it  were  to  pass  sentence  upon  herself, 
"  Yes,  papa,  honestly  I  do  ;  though  I  don't 
want  you  to  do  it  one  bit.  But,"  she  added, 
"  I  sha'n't  love  you  any  less  if  you  whip  me 
ever  so  hard,  because  I  shall  know  you  don't 
like  to  do  it,  and  wouldn't  except  for  the  rea 
son  you've  given." 

"  No,  indeed,  I  should  not,"  he  said  ;  "  but 
you  are  to  stay  behind  to-night  when  the  others 
go  to  the  beach." 

"  Yes,  papa,  I  will,"  she  answered  submissive 
ly,  but  with  a  perceptible  tremble  in  her  voice. 


122  EtSIE  AT  NAN 'TUCKET. 

Grace  and  Max  were  coming  to  meet  them, 
so  there  was  no  opportunity  to  talk  any  more 
on  the  subject,  and  she  walked  on  in  silence  by 
her  father's  side,  trying  hard  to  act  and  look  as 
if  nothing  was  amiss  with  her,  clinging  fast  to 
the  hand  in  which  he  had  taken  hers,  while 
Grace  took  possession  of  the  other. 

"You  ought  to  have  three  hands,  papa," 
laughed  Max  a  little  ruefully. 

"  Four,"  corrected  Grace  ;  "  for  some  day 
little  Elsie  will  be  wanting  one. ' ' 

"  I  shall  have  to  manage  it  by  taking  you  in 
turn,"  the  captain  said,  looking  down  upon 
them  with  a  fatherly  smile. 

Violet  and  some  of  the  other  members  of 
their  party  were  still  seated  where  they  had  left 
them  on  the  benches  under  the  awning  just  out 
of  reach  of  the  waves,  and  thither  the  captain 
and  his  children  bent  their  steps. 

Sitting  down  by  his  wife's  side,  he  drew  Grace 
to  his  knee  and  Lulu  close  to  his  other  side, 
keeping  an  arm  round  each  while  chatting 
pleasantly  with  his  family  and  friends. 

Lulu  was  very  silent,  constantly  asking  her 
self,  and  with  no  little  uneasiness,  what  he 
really  intended  to  do  with  her  when,  according 
to  his  direction,  she  should  stay  behind  with 
him  after  tea  while  the  others  returned  to  the 
beach. 

One  thing  she  was  determined  on — that  she 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET.  123 

would  if  possible  obey  the  order  without  attract 
ing  any  one's  notice.  Everybody  must  have 
seen  how  badly  she  had  been  behaving,  but  the 
thought  of  that  was  not  half  so  galling  to  her 
pride  as  the  danger  of  suspicion  being  aroused 
that  punishment  had  been  meted  out  to  her  on 
account  of  it. 

Max  watched  her  curiously,  and  took  an 
opportunity,  on  their  return  to  the  house,  to 
say  privately  to  her,  "  I'm  glad  you've  turned 
over  a  new  leaf,  Lu,  and  begun  to  behave  de 
cently  to  papa ;  I've  wondered  over  and  over 
again  in  the  last  few  days  that  he  didn't  take 
you  in  hand  in  a  way  to  convince  you  that  he 
wasn't  to  be  trifled  with.  It's  my  opinion  that 
if  you'd  been  a  boy  you'd  have  got  a  trouncing 
long  before  this." 

"  Indeed  !"  she  cried,  with  an  angry  toss  of 
her  head  ;  "  I'm  glad  I'm  not  a  boy  if  I  couldn't 
be  one  without  using  such  vulgar  words." 

"  Oh,  that  isn't  such  a  very  bad  word,"  re 
turned  Max,  laughing  ;  ' '  but  I  can  tell  you, 
from  sad  experience,  that  the  thing  is  bad 
enough  sometimes  ;  I'd  be  quaking  in  my  shoes 
if  I  thought  papa  had  any  reason  to  consider 
me  deserving  of  one." 

"  I  don't  see  what  you  mean  by  talking  so 
to  me,"  exclaimed  Lulu,  passionately ;  "  but  I 
think  you  are  a  Pharisee — making  yourself  out 
so  much  better  than  I  am  !" 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

The  call  to  supper  interrupted  them  just 
there,  and  perhaps  saved  them  from  a  down 
right  quarrel. 

Lulu  had  no  appetite  for  the  meal,  and  it 
seemed  to  her  that  the  others  would  never  have 
done  eating  ;  then  that  they  lingered  unusually 
long  about  the  house  before  starting  for  their 
accustomed  evening  rendezvous  —  the  beach  ; 
for  she  was  on  thorns  all  the  time. 

At  last  some  one  made  a  move,  and  catcliing 
a  look  from  her  father  which  she  alone  saw  or 
understood,  she  slipped  unobserved  into  her 
bedroom  and  waited  there  with  a  fast-beating 
heart. 

She  heard  him  say  to  Violet,  "  Don't  wait 
for  me,  my  love  ;  I  have  a  little  matter  to  at 
tend  to  here,  and  will  follow  you  in  the  course 
of  half  an  hour." 

"Anything  I  can  help  you  with?"  Violet 
asked. 

"  Oh,  no,  thank  you,"  he  said,  "  I  need  no 
assistance." 

"  A  business  letter  to  write,  I  presume,"  she 
returned  laughingly.  "  Well,  don't  make  it 
too  long,  for  I  grudge  every  moment  of  your 
time." 

With  that  she  followed  the  others,  and  all  was 
quiet  except  for  the  captain's  measured  tread, 
for  he  was  slowly  pacing  the  room  to  and  fro. 

Impatient,   impetuous  Lulu  did  not  know 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

how  to  endure  the  suspense  ;  she  seemed  to 
herself  like  a  criminal  awaiting  execution. 
Softly  she  opened  the  door  and  stepped  out  in 
front  of  her  father,  stopping  him  in  his  walk. 

"  Papa,"  she  said,  with  pale,  trembling  lips, 
looking  beseechingly  up  into  his  face,  "  what 
ever  you  are  going  to  do  to  me,  won't  you 
please  do  it  at  once  and  let  me  have  it  over?" 

He  took  her  hand  and,  sitting  down,  drew 
her  to  his  side,  putting  his  arm  around  her. 

"  My  little  daughter,"  he  said  very  gravely, 
but  not  unkindly,  "  my  responsibility  in  regard 
to  your  training  weighs  very  heavily  on  my 
mind  ;  it  is  plain  to  me  that  you  will  make 
either  a  very  good  and  useful  woman,  or  one 
who  will  be  a  curse  to  herself  and  others  ;  for 
you  are  too  energetic  and  impulsive,  too  full  of 
strong  feeling  to  be  lukewarm  and  indifferent 
in  anything. 

"  You  are  forming  your  character  now  for 
time  and  for  eternity,  and  I  must  do  whatever 
lies  in  my  power  to  help  you  to  form  it  aright ; 
for  good  and  not  for  evil.  You  inherit  a  sinful 
nature  from  me,  and  have  very  strong  passions 
which  must  be  conquered  or  they  will  prove 
your  ruin.  I  fear  you  do  not  see  the  great  sin- 
fulness  of  their  indulgence,  and  that  it  may  be 
that  I  am  partly  to  blame  for  that  in  having 
passed  too  lightly  over  such  exhibitions  of  them 
as  have  come  under  my  notice  ;  in  short,  that 


126  BLSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

perhaps  if  I  had  been  more  justly  severe  with 
your  faults  you  would  have  been  more  thor 
oughly  convinced  of  their  heinousness  and 
striven  harder  and  with  greater  success  to  con 
quer  them. 

"  Therefore,  after  much  thought  and  delib 
eration,  and  much  prayer  for  guidance  and 
direction,  I  have  fully  decided  that  I  ought  to 
punish  you  severely  for  the  repeated  acts  of  dis. 
obedience  you  have  been  guilty  of  in  the  last 
few  days,  and  the  constant  exhibition  of  ill- 
temper. 

"  It  pains  me  exceedingly  to  do  it,  but  I 
must  not  consider  my  own  feelings  where  my 
dear  child's  best  interests  are  concerned." 

"  Is  it  because  I  asked  you  to  do  it,  papa  ?" 
she  inquired.  "  I  never  thought  you  would 
when  I  said  it." 

"  No  ;  I  have  been  thinking  seriously  on  the 
subject  ever  since  you  behaved  so  badly  the  day 
of  the  *  squantum,'  and  had  very  nearly  decided 
the  question  just  as  I  have  fully  decided  it 
now.  I  know  you  are  an  honest  child,  even 
when  the  truth  is  against  you  ;  tell  me,  do  you 
not  yourself  think  that  I  am  right  ?" 

"  Yes,  sir,"  she  answered,  low  and  tremu 
lously,  after  a  moment's  struggle  with  herself. 
"  Oh,  please  do  it  at  once,  so  it  will  be  over 
soon  !" 

"  I  will,"  he  said,  rising  and  leading  her  into 


SLS1N  AT  NANTUCKE1.  127 

the  inner  room  ;  "  you  shall  not  have  the  tort 
ure  of  anticipation  a  moment  longer." 

Though  the  punishment  was  severe  beyond, 
Lulu's  worst  anticipations,  she  bore  it  without 
outcry  or  entreaty,  feeling  that  she  richly  de 
served  it,  and  determined  that  no  one  who 
might  be  within  hearing  should  learn  from  any 
sound  she  uttered  what  was  going  on.  Tears 
and  now  and  then  a  half-suppressed  sob  were 
the  only  evidences  of  suffering  that  she  allowed 
herself  to  give. 

Her  father  was  astonished  at  her  fortitude, 
and  more  than  ever  convinced  that  she  had  in 
her  the  elements  of  a  noble  character. 

The  punishment  over,  he  took  her  in  his 
arms,  laying  her  head  against  his  breast.  Both 
were  silent,  her  tears  falling  like  rain. 

At  length,  with  a  heart-broken  sob,  "  You 
hurt  me  terribly,  papa,"  she  said  ;  "  I  didn't 
think  you  would  ever  want  to  hurt  me  so. " 

"  I  did  not  want  to,"  he  answered  in  moved 
tones  ;  "  it  was  sorely  against  my  inclination. 
I  cannot  tell  you  how  gladly  I  should  have 
borne  twice  the  pain  for  you  if  so  I  could  have 
made  you  a  good  girl.  I  know  you  have  some 
times  troubled  yourself  with  foolish  fears  that 
you  had  less  than  your  fair  share  of  my  affec 
tion  ;  but  I  have  not  a  child  that  is  nearer  or 
dearer  to  me  than  you  are,  my  darling.  I  love 
you  very  much,' ' 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 


"I'm  so  glad,  papa  ;  I  'most  wonder  you 
can,"  she  sobbed;  "and  I  love  you  dearly, 
dearly  ;  I  know  I've  not  been  acting  like  it 
lately,  but  I  do,  and  just  as  much  now  as  be 
fore.  Oh,  papa,  you  don't  know  how  hard  it 
is  for  me  to  be  good  !'  ' 

"  I  think  I  do,"  he  said  ;  "for  I  am  natu* 
rally  quite  as  bad  as  you  are,  having  a  violent 
temper,  which  would  most  certainly  have  been 
my  ruin  had  I  not  been  forced  to  learn  to  con 
trol  it  ;  indeed  I  fear  it  is  from  me  you  get 
your  temper. 

"  I  had  a  good  Christian  mother,"  he  went 
on,  "  who  was  very  faithful  in  her  efforts  to 
train  her  children  up  aright.  My  fits  of  pas 
sion  gave  her  great  concern  and  anxiety.  I 
can  see  now  how  troubled  and  distressed  she 
used  to  look. 

"  Usually  she  would  shut  me  up  in  a  room 
by  myself  until  I  had  had  time  to  cool  down, 
then  come  to  me,  talk  very  seriously  and  kindly 
of  the  danger  and  sinfulness  of  such  indulgence 
of  temper,  telling  me  there  was  no  knowing 
what  dreadful  deed  I  might  some  day  be  led  to 
commit  in  my  fury,  if  I  did  not  learn  to  rule 
my  own  spirit  ;  and  that  therefore  for  my  own 
sake  she  must  punish  me  to  teach  me  self-con 
trol.  She  would  then  chastise  me,  often  quite 
severely,  and  leave  me  to  myself  again  to  reflect 
apon  the  matter.  Thus  she  finally  succeeded 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  139 

in  so  convincing  me  of  the  great  guilt  and  dan 
ger  of  giving  rein  to  my  fiery  temper  and  the 
necessity  c  f  gaining  the  mastery  over  it,  that  I 
fought  hard  to  do  so,  and  with  God's  help 
have,  I  think,  gained  the  victory. 

"  It  is  the  remembrance  of  all  this,  and  how 
thankful  I  am  to  my  mother  now  for  her  faith 
fulness,  that  has  determined  me  to  be  equally 
faithful  to  my  own  dear  little  daughter,  though 
unfortunately  I  lack  the  opportunity  for  the 
game  constant  watchfulness  over  my  children.'* 

"  Oh,  papa,  if  you  only  could  be  with  us  all 
the  time  !"  she  sighed.  "  But  I  never  thought 
you  had  a  temper.  I've  seen  some  people  fly  at 
their  naughty  children  in  a  great  passion  and 
beat  them  hard  ;  I  should  think  if  you  had 
such  a  bad  temper  as  you  say,  you'd  have  treat 
ed  me  so  many  a  time. ' ' 

"Very  likely  I  should  if  your  grandmother 
had  not  taught  me  to  control  it,"  he  said; 
"  you  may  thank  her  that  you  have  as  good  a 
father  as  you  have." 

"  I  think  I  have  the  best  in  the  world,"  she 
said,  putting  her  arm  round  his  neck  ;  "  «uid 
now  that  it's  all  over,  papa,  I'm  glad  you  did 
punish  me  just  so  hard  ;  for  I  don't  feel  half  so 
mean,  because  it  seems  as  if  I  have  sort  of  paid 
for  my  naughtiness  toward  you." 

"  Yes,  toward  me  ;  the  account  is  settled  be 
tween  us  ;  but  remember  that  you  cannot  so 


130  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

atone  for  your  sin  against  God  ;  nothing  but 
the  blood  of  Christ  can  avail  to  blot  out  that 
account  against  you,  and  you  must  ask  to  be 
forgiven  for  His  sake  alone.  We  will  kneel 
down  and  ask  it  now." 

Violet  glanced  again  and  again  toward  the 
cottages  on  the  bluff,  wondering  and  a  trifle 
impatient  at  her  husband's  long  delay,  but  at 
length  saw  him  approaching,  leading  Lulu  by 
the  hand. 

There  was  unusual  gravity,  amounting  almost 
to  sternness,  in  his  face,  and  Lulu's  wore  a 
more  subdued  expression  than  she  had  ever 
seen  upon  it,  while  traces  of  tears  were  evident 
upon  her  cheeks. 

"  He  has  been  talking  very  seriously  to  her 
in  regard  to  the  ill-temper  she  has  shown  dur 
ing  the  past  few  days,"  Violet  said  to  herself. 
"  Poor  wayward  child  !  I  hope  she  will  take 
the  lesson  to  heart,  and  give  him  less  trouble 
and  anxiety  in  future." 

He  kept  Lulu  close  at  his  side  all  the  even 
ing,  and  she  seemed  well  content  to  stay  there, 
her  head  on  his  shoulder,  his  arm  around  her 
waist,  while  she  listened  silently  to  the  talk 
going  on  around  her  or  to  the  booming  of  the 
waves  upon  the  beach  not  many  yards  away. 

When  ^t  was  time  for  the  children  to  retire, 
he  took  her  and  Grace  to  the  house.  At  the 
door  he  bent  down  and  kissed  Grace  good« 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  131 

night,  gaying,  "  I  shall  not  wait  to  see  you  in 
your  bed,  but  shall  come  in  to  look  at  you  be 
fore  I  go  to  mine." 

' '  May  I  have  a  kiss  too,  papa  ?' '  Lulu  asked 
in  a  wishful,  half-tremulous  voice,  as  though  a 
trifle  uncertain  whether  her  request  would  be 
granted. 

' '  Yes,  my  dear  little  daughter,  as  many  as 
you  wish,"  he  replied,  taking  her  in  his  arms 
and  bestowing  them  with  hearty  good- will  and 
affection. 

"I'm  sorry — oh,  very  sorry  for  all  my 
naughtiness,  papa,"  she  whispered  in  his  ear 
while  clinging  about  his  neck. 

"It  is  all  forgiven  now,"  he  said,  "  and  I 
trust  will  never  be  repeated." 

Lulu  was  very  good,  submissive,  and  obedi 
ent  during  the  remainder  of  her  father's  stay 
among  them. 

She  was  greatly  distressed  when,  two  weeks 
later,  orders  came  for  him  to  join  his  ship  the 
following  day.  She  clung  to  him  with  devoted, 
remorseful  affection  and  distress  in  prospect  of 
the  impending  separation,  while  he  treated  her 
with  even  more  than  his  wonted  kindness, 
drawing  her  often  caressingly  to  his  knee,  and 
his  voice  taking  on  a  very  tender  tone  whenever 
he  spoke  to  her. 

It  was  in  the  evening  he  left  them,  for  he 
was  to  drive  over  to  Nantucket  Town  and  pass 


133  ELSIE  AT  NANTUOEET. 

the  night  there  in  order  to  take  the  early  boat 
leaving  for  the  mainland  the  next  morning. 

Mr.  Dinsmore  went  with  him,  intending  to 
go  to  Boston  for  a  few  days,  perhaps  on  to  New 
York  also,  then  return  to  Siasconset. 

Harold,  Herbert,  Bob,  and  Max  set  out  that 
same  evening  for  their  camping  ground  ;  so 
that  Mr.  Edward  Travilla  was  the  only  man  of 
the  party  left  to  take  care  of  the  women  and 
children. 

However,  they  would  all  have  felt  safe  enough 
in  that  very  quiet  spot,  or  anywhere  on  the 
island,  without  any  such  protection. 

Lulu  went  to  bed  that  night  full  of  remorse 
ful  regret  that  through  her  own  wilfulness  she 
had  lost  many  hours  of  her  father's  prized  so 
ciety,  besides  grieving  and  displeasing  him. 

Oh,  if  she  could  but  go  back  and  live  the  last 
few  weeks  over,  how  differently  she  would  be 
have  !  She  would  not  give  him  the  least  cause 
to  be  displeased  with  or  troubled  about  her. 

As  often  before,  she  felt  a  great  disgust  at 
herself,  and  a  longing  desire  to  be  good  and 
gentle  like  Grade,  who  never  seemed  to  have 
the  slightest  inclination  to  be  quick-tempered 
or  rebellious. 

"  She's  so  sweet  and  dear  !"  murmured  Lulu 
half  aloud,  and  reaching  out  a  hand  to  softly 
touch  the  little  sister  sleeping  quietly  by  her 
side  ;  "  I  should  think  papa  would  love  her  ten 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  133 

times  better  than  me  ;  but  he  says  he  doesn't, 
and  he  always  tells  the  truth.  I  wish  I'd  been 
made  like  Gracie  ;  but  I'm  ever  so  glad  he  can 
love  me  in  spite  of  all  my  badness.  Oh,  I  am 
determined  to  be  good  the  next  time  he's  at 
home,  so  that  he  will  enjoy  his  visit  more.  It 
was  a  burning  shame  in  me  to  spoil  this  one 
so  ;  I'd  like  to  beat  you  for  it,  Lulu  Raymond, 
and  I'm  glad  he  didn't  let  you  escape." 

Violet  and  her  mother  were  passing  the  night 
together,  and  lying  side  by  side  talked  to  each 
other  in  loving  confidence  of  such  things  as  lay 
nearest  their  hearts.  Naturally  Vi's  thoughts 
were  full  of  the  husband  from  whom  she  had 
just  parted — for  how  long  ? — it  might  be  months 
or  years. 

"  Mamma,"  she  said,  "  the  more  I  am  with 
him  and  study  his  character,  the  more  I  honor 
and  trust  and  love  him.  It  is  the  one  trial  of 
my  otherwise  exceptionally  happy  life,  that  we 
must  pass  so  much  of  our  time  apart,  and  that 
he  has  such  a  child  as  Lulu  to  mar  his  enjoy 
ment  of — " 

"  Oh,  dear  daughter,"  interrupted  Elsie, 
"  do  not  allow  yourself  to  feel  otherwise  than 
very  kindly  toward  your  husband's  child  ;  Lulu 
has  some  very  noble  traits,  and  I  trust  you  will 
try  to  think  of  them  rather  than  of  her  faults, 
serious  as  they  may  seem  to  you." 

"  Yes,  mamma,  there  are  some  things  about 


134  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

her  that  are  very  lovable,  and  I  really  have  a 
Btrong  affection  for  her,  even  aside  from  the 
fact  that  she  is  his  child  ;  yet  when  she  behaves 
in  a  way  that  distresses  him  I  can  hardly  help 
wishing  that  she  belonged  to  some  one  else. 

"  You  surely  must  have  noticed  how  badly 
she  behaved  for  two  or  three  days.  He  never 
spoke  to  me  about  it,  tried  not  to  let  me  see 
that  it  interfered  with  his  enjoyment  (for  he 
knew  that  that  would  spoil  mine),  but  for  all 
that  I  knew  his  heart  was  often  heavy  over  her 
misconduct. 

* '  Yet  she  certainly  does  love  her  father.  How 
she  clung  to  him  after  she  had  heard  that  he 
must  leave  us  so  soon,  with  a  remorseful  affec 
tion,  it  seemed  to  me." 

"  Yes,  and  though  she  shed  but  few  tears  in 
parting  from  him,  I  could  see  that  she  was 
almost  heart-broken.  She  is  a  strange  child, 
but  if  she  takes  the  right  turn,  will  assuredly 
make  a  noble,  useful  woman." 

' '  I  hope  so,  mamma  ;  and  that  will,  I  know, 
repay  him  for  all  his  care  and  anxiety  on  her 
account.  No  father  could  be  fonder  of  his 
children  or  more  willing  to  do  or  endure  any 
thing  for  their  sake.  Of  course  I  do  not  mean 
anything  wrong  ;  he  would  not  do  wrong  him 
self  or  suffer  wrong-doing  in  them  ;  for  his 
greatest  desire  is  to  see  them  truly  good,  real 
Christians-  I  hope  my.  darling,  as  she  grows 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET.  135 

older,  will  be  altogether  a  comfort  and  blessing 
to  him." 

"  As  her  mother  has  been  to  me,  and  always 
was  to  her  father,"  Elsie  responded  in  loving 
tones. 

"Thank  you,  mamma,"  Violet  said  with 
emotion  ;  "  oh,  if  I  had  been  an  undutiful 
daughter  and  given  pain  and  anxiety  to  my  best 
of  fathers,  how  my  heart  would  ache  at  the 
remembrance,  now  that  he  is  gone.  And  I 
feel  deep  pity  for  Lulu  when  I  think  what  sor 
row  she  is  preparing  for  herself  in  case  she  out 
lives  her  father,  as  in  the  course  of  nature  she 
is  likely  to  do." 

"Yes,  poor  child!'  sighed  Elsie;  "and 
doubtless  she  is  even  now  enduring  the  re 
proaches  of  conscience  aggravated  by  the  fear 
that  she  may  not  see  her  father  very  soon  again. 

"  She  and  Gracie,  to  say  nothing  of  my  dear 
Vi,  will  be  feeling  lonely  to-morrow,  and  Ed 
ward,  Zoe,  and  I  have  planned  various  little  ex 
cursions,  by  land  and  water,  to  give  occupation 
to  your  thoughts  and  pleasantly  while  away  the 
time." 

"  You  are  always  so  kind,  dearest  mamma," 
said  Violet ;  "  always  thinking  of  others  and 
planning  for  their  enjoyment." 

"  Oh,  how  lonely  it  does  seem  without  papa  ! 
our  dear,  dear  papa  !"  was  Grade's  waking  ex 
clamation.  "  I  wish  he  could  live  at  home  all 


136  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

the  time  like    other    children's    fathers    do ! 
When  will  he  come  again,  Lulu  ?" 

"I  don't  know,  Gracie ;  I  don't  believe 
anybody  knows,"  returned  Lulu  sorrowfully. 
"  But  you  have  no  occasion  to  feel  half  as  badly 
about  it  as  I." 

' '  Why  not  ?' '  cried  Grace,  a  little  indignant 
ly,  even  her  gentle  nature  aroused  at  the  appar 
ent  insinuation  that  he  was  more  to  Lulu  than 
to  herself  ;  ' '  you  don't  love  him  a  bit  better 
than  I  do." 

"  Maybe  not ;  but  Mamma  Vi  is  more  to  you 
than  she  is  to  me  ;  though  that  wasn't  what  I 
was  thinking  of.  I  was  only  thinking  that  you 
had  been  a  good  child  to  him  all  the  time  he 
has  been  at  home,  while  I  was  so  very,  very 
naughty  that — " 

Lulu  broke  off  suddenly  and  went  on  with 
her  dressing  in  silence. 

"  That  what?"  asked  Grace. 

"  That  I  grieved  him  very  much  and  spoiled 
half  his  pleasure,"  Lulu  said  in  a  choking 
voice.  Then  turning  suddenly  toward  her  sis 
ter,  her  face  flushing  hotly,  her  eyes  full  of 
tears,  bitterly  ashamed  of  what  she  was  moved 
to  tell,  yet  with  a  heart  aching  so  for  sympathy 
that  she  hardly  knew  how  to  keep  it  back, 
"  Gracie,  if  I  tell  you  something  will  you  never, 
never,  never  breathe  a  single  word  of  it  to  a  liv 
ing  soul  ?"' 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET.  13? 

Grace,  who  was  seated  on  the  floor  putting 
on  her  shoes  and  stockings,  looked  up  at  her 
sister  in  silent  astonishment. 

"  Come,  answer,"  exclaimed  Lulu  impetu 
ously  ;  "  do  yon  promise?  I  know  if  you  make 
a  promise  you'll  keep  it.  But  I  won' t  tell  you 
without,  for  I  wouldn't  have  Mamma  Vi,or  Max, 
or  anybody  else  but  you  know,  for  all  the  world." 

"Not  papa?" 

"  Oh,  Gracie,  papa  knows  ;  it's  a  secret  be 
tween  him  and  me — only — only  I  have  a  right 
to  tell  you  if  I  choose." 

"  I'm  glad  he  knows,  because  I  couldn't 
promise  not  to  tell  him  if  he  asked  me  and  said 
I  must.  Yes,  I  promise,  Lulu.  What  is  it  ?" 

Lulu  had  finished  her  dressing,  and  dropping 
down  on  the  carpet  beside  Grace  she  began, 
half  averting  her  face  and  speaking  in  low,  hur 
ried  tones.  "  You  remember  that  morning  we 
were  all  going  to  the  '  squantum  '  I  changed  my 
dress  and  put  on  a  white  one,  and  because  of 
that,  and  something  I  said  to  Max  that  papa 
overheard,  he  said  I  must  stay  at  home  ;  and 
lie  ordered  me  to  take  off  that  dress  immediate 
ly.  Well,  1  disobeyed  him  ;  I  walked  round 
the  town  in  the  dress  before  I  took  it  off,  and 
instead  of  staying  at  home  I  went  in  to  bathe, 
and  took  a  walk  in  the  afternoon  with  Betty 
Johnson  to  Sankaty  Lighthouse,  and  went  up 
in  the  tower  and  outside  too." 


138  ELSIE  AT  NAN  TUCKET. 

"  Oh,  Lulu  !"  cried  Grace,  "  how  could  you 
dare  to  do  so?" 

"I  did,  anyway,"  said  Lulu;  "and  you 
know  1  was  very  ill-tempered  for  two  days 
afterward  ;  so  when  papa  knew  it  all  he  thought 
he  ought  to  punish  me,  and  he  did." 

"How?" 

"  Oh,  Grace  !  don't  you  know  ?  can't  you 
guess?  It  was  when  he  and  I  stayed  back 
while  all  the  rest  went  to  the  beach,  that  even 
ing  after  Betty's  friend  told  of  seeing  me  at 
Sankaty." 

Grace  drew  a  long  breath.  "  Oh,  Lu," 
she  said  pityingly,  putting  her  arms  lovingly 
about  her  sister,  "  I'm  so  sorry  for  you  !  How 
could  you  bear  it  ?  Did  he  hurt  you  very 
much?" 

"  Oh,  yes,  terribly ;  but  I'm  glad  he  did  it 
(though  I  wouldn't  for  anything  let  anybody 
know  it  but  you),  because  I'd  feel  so  mean  if  a 
hadn't  paid  somehow  for  my  badness.  Papa 
was  so  good  and  kind  to  me — he  always  is — and 
I  had  been  behaving  so  hatefully  to  him. 

"  And  he  wasn't  in  a  bit  of  a  passion  with 
me.  I  believe,  as  he  told  me,  he  did  hate  to 
punish  me,  and  only  did  it  to  help  me  to  learn 
to  conquer  my  temper." 

"  And  to  be  obedient,  too  ?" 

"  Yes  ;  the  punishment  was  for  that  too,  he 
said.  But  now  don't  you  think  I  have  reason 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  139 

to  feel  worse  about  his  going  away  just  now 
than  you?" 

"  Yes,"  admitted  Grace  ;  "I'd  feel  ever  so 
badly  if  I'd  done  anything  to  make  dear  papa 
sad  and  troubled  ;  and  I  think  I  should  be 
frightened  to  death  if  he  was  going  to  whip 
me." 

"No,  you  wouldn't,"  said  Lulu,  "for  you 
would  know  papa  wouldn't  hurt  you  any  more 
than  he  thought  necessary  for  your  own  good. 
Now  let  me  help  you  dress,  for  it  must  be  near 
breakfast  time." 

"  Oh,  thank  you  ;  yes,  I'll  have  to  hurry. 
Do  you  love  papa  as  well  as  ever,  Lu  ?" 

"  Better,"  returned  Lulu,  emphatically  ;  "  it 
seems  odd,  but  I  do.  I  shouldn't  though  if  I 
thought  he  took  pleasure  in  beating  me,  or 
punishing  me  in  any  way." 

"  I  don't  b'lieve  he  likes  to  punish  any  of 
us,"  said  Grace. 

"  I  know  he  doesn't,"  said  Lulu.  "And  it 
isn't  any  odder  that  I  should  love  him  in  spite 
of  his  punishments,  than  that  he  should  love 
me  in  spite  of  all  my  naughtiness.  Yes,  I  do 
think,  Gracie,  we  have  the  best  father  in  the 
world." 

"  'Course  we  have,"  responded  Grace  ;  "  but 
then  we  don't  have  him  half  the  time  ;  he's 
'most  always  on  his  ship,"  she  added  tear 
fully. 


140  ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET. 

"  Are  you  ready  for  breakfast,  dears?"  asked 
a  sweet  voice  at  the  door. 

"Yes,  Grandma  Elsie,"  they  answered, 
hastening  to  claim  the  good-morning  kiss  she 
was  always  ready  to  bestow. 

Lulu's  heartache  had  found  some  relief  in 
her  confidence  to  her  sister,  and  she  showed  a 
pleasanter  and  more  cheerful  face  at  the  table 
than  Violet  expected  to  see  her  wear. 

It  grew  brighter  still  when  she  learned  that 
they  were  all  to  have  a  long,  delightful  drive 
over  the  hills  and  moors,  starting  almost  im 
mediately  upon  the  conclusion  of  the  meal. 

The  weather  was  charming,  everybody  in 
most  amiable  mood,  and  spite  of  the  pain  of 
the  recent  parting  from  him  whom  they  so 
dearly  loved,  that  would  occasionally  make  it 
self  felt  in  the  hearts  of  wife  and  children,  the 
little  trip  was  an  enjoyable  one  to  all. 

Just  as  they  drew  up  at  the  cottage  door  on 
their  return,  a  blast  of  Captain  Baxter's  tin 
horn  announced  his  arrival  with  the  mail,  and 
Edward,  waiting  only  to  assist  the  ladies  and 
children  to  alight,  hurried  off  to  learn  if  they 
had  any  interest  in  the  contents  of  the  mail- 
bag. 


CHAPTER  Vin. 

**Be  not  too  ready  to  condemn 

The  wrongs  thy  brothers  may  have  done ; 
Ere  ye  too  harshly  censure  them 
For  human  faults,  ask, '  Have  I  none  ? ' " 

—Miss  Eliea  Coot. 

THE  little  girls  took  up  their  station  at  the 
front  door  to  watch  for  "  Uncle  Edward's"  re 
turn. 

Grade  presently  cried  out  joyfully,  "  Oh, 
he's  coming  with  a  whole  handful  of  letters ! 
I  wonder  if  one  is  from  papa." 

"I'm  afraid  not,"  said  Lulu;  "he  would 
hardly  write  last  night,  leaving  us  so  late  as  he 
did,  and  hardly  have  time  before  the  leaving  of 
the  early  boat  this  morning." 

The  last  word  had  scarcely  left  her  lips  when 
Edward  reached  her  side  and  put  a  letter  into 
her  hand — a  letter  directed  to  her,  and  unmis 
takably  in  her  father's  handwriting. 

"  One  for  you,  too,  Vi,"  he  said  gayly,  toss 
ing  it  into  her  lap  through  the  open  window. 

"  Excuse  the  unceremonious  delivery,  sister 
mine.  Where  are  grandma  and  mamma?  I 
have  a  letter  for  each  of  them." 


142  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

"  Here,"  answered  his  mother's  voice  from 
within  the  room  ;  then  as  she  took  the  missives 
from  his  hand,  "  Ah,  I  knew  papa  would  not 
forget  either  mamma  or  me." 

"  Where's  my  share,  Ned  ?"  asked  Zoe,  issu 
ing  from  the  inner  room,  where  she  had  been 
engaged  in  taking  off  her  hat  aad  smoothing 
her  fair  tresses. 

"  Your  share  ?  Well,  really  I  don't  know  > 
unless  you'll  accept  the  mail- carrier  as  such," 
he  returned  sportively. 

"  Captain  Baxter  ?"  she  asked  in  mock  aston 
ishment.  "  I'd  rather  have  a  letter  by  half.'* 

"But  you  can't  have  either,"  he  returned, 
laughing;  "you  can  have  the  postman  who 
delivered  the  letters  here — nothing  more  ;  yours 
is  '  Hobson's  choice.'  ' 

Lulu,  receiving  her  letter  with  a  half-smoth 
ered  exclamation  of  intense,  joyful  surprise, 
ran  swiftly  away  with  it  to  the  beach,  never 
stopping  till  she  had  gained  a  spot  beyond  and 
away  from  the  crowd,  where  no  prying  eye 
would  watch  her  movements  or  note  if  the 
perusal  of  her  treasure  caused  any  emotion. 

There,  seated  upon  the  sand,  she  broke  open 
the  envelope  with  fingers  trembling  with  eager 
ness.  It  contained  only  a  few  lines  in  Captain 
Raymond's  bold  chirography,  but  they  breathed 
such  fatherly  love  and  tenderness  as  brought  the 
tears  in  showers  from  Lulu's  eyes — tears  of  in- 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUOKET.  143 

tense  joy  and  filial  love.  She  hastily  wiped 
them  away  and  read  the  sweet  words  again  and 
again  ;  then  kissing  the  paper  over  and  over, 
placed  it  in  her  bosom,  rose  up,  and  slowly 
wended  her  way  back  toward  the  house,  with  a 
lighter,  happier  heart  than  she  had  known  for 
some  days. 

She  had  not  gone  far  when  Grace  came  trip 
ping  over  the  sands  to  meet  her,  her  face  spark 
ling  with  delight  as  she  held  up  a  note  to  view, 
exclaiming,  "  See,  Lu  !  papa  did  not  forget 
me  ;  it  came  inside  of  mamma's  letter." 

"  Oh,  Gracie,  I  am  glad,"  said  Lulu  ;  "  but 
it  would  be  very  strange  for  papa  to  remember 
the  bad  child  and  not  the  good  one,  wouldn't 
it  ?' '  she  concluded,  between  a  sigh  and  a  smile. 

"I'm  not  always  good,"  said  Grace  ;  "  you 
know  I  did  something  very,  very  bad  last  win 
ter  one  time — something  you  would  never  do. 
I  b'lieve  you'd  speak  the  truth  if  you  knew 
you'd  be  killed  for  it." 

"You  dear  little  thing!"  exclaimed  Lulu, 
throwing  her  arm  round  Grace  and  giving  her 
a  hearty  kiss;  "it's  very  good  in  you  to  say 
it ;  but  papa  says  I'm  an  honest  child  and  own 
the  truth  even  when  it's  against  me." 

*'  Yes  ;  you  said  you  told  him  how  you  had 
disobeyed  him  ;  and  if  it  had  been  I,  I  wouldn't 
have  ever  said  a  word  about  it  for  fear  he'd 
punish  me." 


144  ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET. 

"  Well,  you  can't  help  being  timid  ;  and  if  I 
were  as  timid  as  you  are,  no  doubt  I'd  be  afraid 
to  own  up  too  ;  and  I  didn't  confess  till  after 
that  Miss  Eastman  had  told  on  me,"  said 
Lulu.  "  Now  let's  sit  down  on  the  sand,  and 
if  you'll  show  me  your  letter,  I'll  show  you 
mine. " 

Grace  was  more  than  willing,  and  they  busied 
themselves  with  the  letters,  reading  and  re 
reading,  and  with  loving  talk  about  their  ab 
sent  father,  till  summoned  to  the  supper-table. 

Lulu  was  very  fond  of  being  on  the  beach, 
playing  in  the  sand,  wandering  hither  and 
thither,  or  just  sitting  gazing  dreamily  out  over 
the  waves  ;  and  her  father  had  allowed  her  to 
do  so,  only  stipulating  that  she  should  not  go 
out  of  sight  or  into  any  place  that  looked  at  all 
dangerous. 

"I'm  going  down  to  the  beach,"  she  said  to 
Grace,  when  they  had  left  the  table  that  even 
ing  ;  "  won't  you  go  too  ?' ' 

"  Not  yet,"  said  Grace  ;  "  baby  is  awake,  and 
looks  so  sweet  that  I'd  rather  stay  and  play 
with  her  a  little  while  first. " 

"  She  does  look  pretty  and  sweet,"  assented 
Lulu,  glancing  toward  the  babe,  cooing  in  its 
nurse's  arms,  "  but  we  can  see  enough  of  her 
after  we  go  home  to  Ion,  and  haven't  the  sea 
any  more.  I'll  go  now,  and  you  can  come  and 
join  me  when  you  are  ready." 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUOKET.  145 

Leaving  the  house,  Lulu  turned  southward 
toward  Sunset  Heights,  and  strolled  slowly  on, 
gazing  seaward  for  the  most  part,  and  drinking 
in  with  delight  the  delicious  breeze  as  it  came 
sweeping  on  from  no  one  knows  where,  tearing 
the  crests  of  the  waves  and  scattering  the  spray 
hither  and  yon. 

The  tide  was  rising,  and  it  was  keen  enjoy 
ment  to  watch  the  great  billows  chasing  each 
other  in  and  dashing  higher  and  higher  on  the 
sands  below.  Then  the  sun  drew  near  his  set 
ting,  and  the  sea,  reflecting  the  gorgeous  color 
ing  of  the  clouds,  changed  every  moment  from 
one  lovely  hue  to  another. 

Lulu  walked  on  and  on,  wilfully  refusing  to 
think  how  great  might  be  the  distance  she  was 
putting  between  herself  and  home,  and  at 
length  sat  down,  the  better  to  enjoy  the  lovely 
panorama  of  cloud  and  sea  which  still  contin 
ued  to  enrapture  her  with  its  ever-changing 
beauty. 

By  and  by  the  colors  began  to  fade  and  give 
place  to  a  silvery  gray,  which  gradually  deep 
ened  and  spread  till  the  whole  sky  was  fast 
growing  black  with  clouds  that  even  to  her  in 
experienced  eye  portended  a  stoim. 

She  started  up  and  sent  a  sweeping  glance 
around  on  every  side.  Could  it  be  possible 
that  she  was  so  far  from  the  tiny  'Sconset  cot 
tage  that  at  present  she  called  home  ?  Here  were 


146  ELSIE  AT  FANTUCKET. 

Tom  Never's  Head  and  the  life-saving  sta 
tion  almost  close  at  hand  ;  she  had  heard  papa 
say  they  were  a  good  two  miles  from  'Sconset, 
so  she  must  be  very  nearly  that  distance  from 
home,  all  alone  too,  and  with  night  and  a  storm 
fast  coming  on. 

"  Oh  me  !  I've  been  disobedient  again,"  she 
said  aloud,  as  she  set  off  for  home  at  her  most 
rapid  pace  ;  ' '  what  would  papa  say  ?  It  wasn't 
exactly  intentional  this  time,  but  I  should  not 
have  been  so  careless. ' ' 

Alarmed  at  the  prospect  of  being  overtaken 
by  darkness  and  tempest  alone  out  in  the  wild, 
she  used  her  best  efforts  to  move  with  speed  j 
but  she  could  scarcely  see  to  pick  her  steps  or 
take  a  perfectly  direct  course,  and  now  and 
again  she  was  startled  by  the  nutter  of  an 
affrighted  night-bird  across  her  path  as  she 
wandered  among  the  sand  dunes,  toiling  over 
the  yielding  soil,  the  booming  of  the  waves 
and  the  melancholy  cadences  of  the  wind  as  it 
rose  and  fell  filling  her  ears. 

She  was  a  brave  child,  entirely  free  from  su 
perstitious  fears,  and  having  learned  that  the 
island  harbored  no  burglars  or  murderers,  and 
that  there  was  no  wild  beast  upon  it,  her  only 
fear  was  of  being  overtaken  by  the  storm  or  lost 
on  the  moors,  unable  to  find  her  way  till  day 
break. 

But,  gaining  the  top  of  a  sand-hill,  the  star- 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  147 

like  gleam  of  Sankaty  Light  greeted  her  de 
lighted  eyes,  and  with  a  joyful  exclamation, 
"  Oh,  now  I  can  find  the  way  !"  she  sprang 
forward  with  renewed  energy,  soon  found  the 
path  to  the  village,  pursued  it  with  quickened 
steps  and  light  heart,  although  the  rain  was 
now  pouring  down,  accompanied  with  occa 
sional  flashes  of  lightning  and  peals  of  thunder, 
and  in  a  few  moments  pushed  open  the  door  of 
the  cottage  and  stepped  into  the  astonished 
presence  of  the  ladies  of  the  party. 

She  had  not  been  missed  till  the  approach  or 
the  storm  drove  them  all  within  doors  ;  then 
perceiving  that  the  little  girl  was  not  among 
them,  the  question  passed  from  one  to  another, 
"  Where  is  Lulu  ?" 

No  one  could  say  where  ;  Grace  remembered 
that  she  had  gone  out  intending  to  take  a  stroll 
along  the  beach,  but  did  not  mention  in  which 
direction. 

"  And  she  has  never  been  known  to  stay  out 
so  late  ;  and — and  the  tide  is  coming  in,"  cried 
Violet,  sinking  pale  and  trembling  into  a  chair. 
"  Oh,  mamma,  if  she  is  drowned,  how  shall  I 
answer  to  my  husband  for  taking  so  little  care 
of  his  child  ?" 

"  My  dear  daughter,  don't  borrow  trouble," 
Elsie  said  cheerfully,  though  her  own  cheek 
had  grown  very  pale  ;  "it  was  in  my  care  he 
left  her,  not  in  yours. " 


148  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

"  Don't  f  ret,  Vi,"  Ed  ward  said  ;  "  I  don't  be 
lieve  she's  drowned  ;  she  has  more  sense  than 
to  go  where  the  tide  would  reach  her  ;  but  I'll 
go  at  once  to  look  for  her,  and  engage  others  in 
the  search  also. ' ' 

He  started  for  the  door. 

"  She  may  be  out  on  the  moors,  Ned,"  called 
Zoe,  running  after  him  with  his  waterproof 
coat.  "  Here,  put  this  on." 

"  No  time  to  wait  for  that,"  he  said. 

"  But  you  must  take  time,"  she  returned, 
catching  hold  of  him  and  throwing  it  over  his 
shoulders ;  "men  have  to  obey  their  wives  once  in 
awhile  ;  Lu'snot  drowning  ;  don't  you  believe 
it ;  and  she  may  as  well  get  a  wetting  as  you. ' ' 

Grace,  hiding  her  head  in  Violet's  lap,  was 
sobbing  bitterly,  the  latter  stroking  her  hair  in 
a  soothing  way,  but  too  full  of  grief  and  alarm 
herself  to  speak  any  comforting  words. 

"  Don't  cry,  Gracie  ;  and,  Vi,  don't  look  so 
distressed,"  said  Betty.  "  Lulu,  like  myself, 
is  one  of  those  people  that  need  never  be  wor 
ried  about — the  bad  pennies  that  always  turn 
up  again." 

"  Then  she  isn't  fit  for  heaven,"  remarked 
Rosie  in  an  undertone  not  meant  for  her  sis 
ter's  ear  ;  "  but  I  don't  believe,"  she  added  in 
a  louder  key,  "  that  there  is  anything  worse  the 
matter  than  too  long  a  walk  for  her  to  get  back 
in  good  season." 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  149 

"  That  is  my  opinion,  Vi,"  said  Mrs.  Dins- 
more  ;  and  Elsie  added,  "  Mine  also." 

No  one  spoke  again  for  a  moment,  and  in  the 
silence  the  heavy  boom,  boom  of  the  surf  on  the 
beach  below  came  distinctly  to  their  ears. 
Then  there  was  a  vivid  flash  of  lightning  and  a 
terrific  thunder  crash,  followed  instantly  by  a 
heavy  down-pour  of  rain. 

"  And  she  is  out  in  all  this  1"  exclaimed 
Violet  in  tones  of  deep  distress.  "  Dear  child, 
if  I  only  had  her  here  safe  in  my  arms,  or  if 
her  father  were  here  to  look  after  her  !" 

"  And  punish  her,"  added  Kosie.  "  It's  my 
humble  opinion  that  if  ever  a  girl  of  her  age 
needed  a  good  whipping,  she  does." 

"  Bosie,"  said  her  mother,  with  unwonted 
severity,  "  I  cannot  allow  you  to  talk  in  that 
way.  Lulu's  faults  are  different  from  yours, 
but  perhaps  no  worse  ;  for  while  she  is  passion 
ate  and  not  sufficiently  amenable  to  authority, 
you  are  showing  yourself  both  uncharitable  and 
Pharisaical." 

"  Well,  mamma,"  Rosie  answered,  blushing 
deeply  at  the  reproof,  "  I  cannot  help  feeling 
angry  with  her  for  giving  poor  Vi  so  much  un 
necessary  worry  and  distress  of  mind.  And  1 
am  sure  her  father  must  have  felt  troubled  and 
mortified  by  the  way  she  behaved  for  two  or 
three  days  while  he  was  here." 

**  But  he  loves  her  very  dearly,"  said  Violet ; 


150  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

"  so  dearly  that  to  lose  her  in  this  way  would 
surely  break  his  heart." 

"  But  I  tell  you  he  is  not  going  to  lose  her  in 
this  way,"  said  Betty  in  a  lively  tone  ;  "  don't 
you  be  a  bit  afraid  of  it." 

But  Violet  could  not  share  the  comfortable 
assurance  ;  to  her  it  seemed  more  than  likely 
Lulu  had  been  too  venturesome,  and  that  a 
swiftly  incoming  wave  had  carried  her  off  her  feet 
and  swept  her  in  its  recoil  into  the  boiling  sea. 

"  I  shall  never  see  the  dear  child  again  !" 
was  her  anguished  thought ;  "  and  oh,  what 
news  to  write  to  her  father  !  He  will  not 
blame  me,  I  know,  but  oh,  I  cannot  help  blam 
ing  myself  that  I  did  not  miss  her  sooner  and 
send  some  one  to  search  for  and  bring  her 
back." 

Elsie  read  her  daughter's  distress  in  her 
speaking  countenance,  and  sitting  down  by  her 
side  tried  to  cheer  her  with  loving,  hopeful 
words. 

"  Dear  Vi,"  she  said,  "  I  have  a  strong  im 
pression  that  the  child  is  not  lost,  and  will  be 
here  presently.  But  whatever  has  happened, 
or  may  happen,  stay  your  heart,  dear  one,  upon 
your  God  ;  trust  Him  for  the  child,  for  your 
husband,  and  for  yourself.  You  know  that 
troubles  do  not  spring  out  of  the  ground,  and 
to  His  children  He  gives  help  and  deliverance 
out  of  all  He  sends  them. 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET.  153 

"  '  God  is  our  refuge  and  strength,  a  very 
present  help  in  trouble.'  '  He  shall  deliver 
thee  in  six  troubles  :  yea  in  seven  there  shall  no 
evil  touch  thee.'  " 

There  was  perhaps  not  more  than  a  half  hour 
of  this  trying  suspense  between  Edward's  de 
parture  in  search  of  the  missing  child  and  her 
sudden  appearance  in  their  midst  :  sudden  it 
seemed  because  the  roar  of  the  sea  and  howling 
of  the  storm  drowned  all  other  sounds  from 
without,  and  prevented  any  echo  of  approach 
ing  footsteps. 

"  Lulu  !"  they  all  cried  in  varied  tones  oi 
surprise  and  relief,  as  they  started  up  and  gath 
ered  about  her  dripping  figure. 

"  Where  have  you  been  ?" 

"  How  wet  you  are  !" 

"  Oh,  dear  child,  I  am  so  glad  and  thankful 
to  see  you  ;  I  have  been  terribly  frightened 
about  you  !' '  This  last  from  Violet. 

"  I — 1  didn't  mean  to  be  out  so  late  or  to  go 
so  far,"  stammered  Lulu.  "  And  I  didn't  see 
the  storm  coming  up  in  time,  and  it  caught  and 
hindered  me.  Please,  Mamma  Vi,  and  Grand 
ma  Elsie,  don't  be  angry  about  it.  I  won't  do 
so  again." 

"  We  won't  stop  to  talk  about  it  now,"  Elsie 
said,  answering  for  Violet  and  herself  ;  "  your 
clothes  must  be  changed  instantly,  for  you  are 
as  wet  as  if  you  had  been  in  the  sea  ;  and  that 


152  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

with  fresh  water,  so  that  there  is  great  danger 
of  your  taking  cold." 

"  I  should  think  the  best  plan  would  be  for 
her  to  be  rubbed  with  a  coarse  towel  till  reac 
tion  sets  in  fully  and  then  put  directly  to  bed," 
said  Mrs.  Dinsmore.  "  If  that  is  done  we  may 
hope  to  find  her  as  well  in  the  morning  as  if 
she  had  not  had  this  exposure  to  the  storm." 

Lulu  made  no  objection  nor  resistance,  being 
only  too  glad  to  escape  so  easily.  Still  she  was 
not  quite  sure  that  some  punishment  might  not 
be  in  store  for  her  on  the  morrow.  And  she 
had  an  uncomfortable  impression  that  were  it 
not  for  her  father's  absence  it  might  not  be  a 
very  light  one. 

When  she  was  snugly  in  bed,  Grandma  Elsie 
came  to  her,  bringing  with  her  own  hands  a 
great  tumbler  of  hot  lemonade. 

"Drink  this,  Lulu,"  she  said,  in  her  own 
sweet  voice  and  with  a  loving  look  that  made 
the  little  girl  heartily  ashamed  of  having  given 
so  much  trouble  and  anxiety  ;  "  it  will  be  very 
good  for  you,  I  think,  as  well  as  palatable. " 

"  Thank  you,  ma'am,"  Lulu  said,  tasting 
it ;  "  it  is  delicious,  so  strong  of  both  lemon 
and  sugar." 

"  I  am  glad  you  like  it ;  drink  it  all  if  you 
can,"  Elsie  said. 

When  Lulu  had  drained  the  tumbler  it  was 
carried  away  by  Agnes,  and  Grandma  Elsie, 


ELSIE  AI  NANTUCKE7.  153 

sitting  down  beside  the  bed,  asked,  "  Are  you 
sleepy,  my  child  ?  If  you  are  we  will  defer  our 
talk  till  to-morrow  morning ;  if  not,  we  will 
have  it  now." 

"I'm  not  sleepy,"  Lulu  answered,  blushing 
and  averting  her  face,  adding  to  herself,  "I 
suppose  it's  got  to  come,  and  I'd  rather  have  it 
over. ' ' 

"  Yon  know,  my  child,  that  in  the  absence 
of  your  father  and  mine  you  are  my  care  and  I 
am  responsible  for  you,  while  you  are  account 
able  to  me  for  your  good  or  bad  behavior. 
Such  being  the  case,  it  is  now  my  duty  to  ask 
you  to  give  an  account  of  your  whereabouts  and 
doings  in  the  hours  that  you  were  absent  from 
us  this  evening." 

Lulu  replied  by  an  exact  statement  of  the 
truth,  pleading  in  excuse  for  her  escapade  her 
father's  permission  to  stroll  about  the  beach, 
even  alone,  her  enjoyment  of  the  exercise  of 
walking  along  the  bluff,  and  her  absorbing  in 
terest  in  the  changing  beauty  of  sky  and  sea — 
all  which  tended  to  render  her  oblivious  of  time 
and  space,  so  that  on  being  suddenly  reminded 
of  them  she  found  herself  much  farther  from 
home  than  she  had  supposed. 

"  Was  it  not  merely  within  certain  limits  you 
were  given  permission  to  ramble  about  the 
beach  ?"  Elsie  asked  gently. 

"  Yes,  ma'am  ;  papa  said  I  was  not  to  go  far, 


354  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCEET. 

and  1  did  not  intend  to ;  indeed,  indeed, 
Grandma  Elsie,  I  had  not  the  least  intention  oi 
disobeying,  but  forgot  everything  in  the  pleas 
ure  of  the  walk  and  the  beautiful  sights." 

' '  Do  you  think  that  is  sufficient  excuse,  and 
ought  to  be  accepted  as  fully  exonerating  you 
from  blame  in  regard  to  this  matter?" 

"  I  don't  think  people  can  help  forgetting 
sometimes,"  Lulu  replied,  a  trifle  sullenly. 

"  I  remember  that  in  dealing  with  me  as  a 
child  my  father  would  never  take  forgetfulnesa 
of  his  orders  as  any  excuse  for  disobedience  ; 
and  though  it  seemed  hard  then,  I  have  since 
thought  he  was  right,  because  the  forgetf ulness 
J8  almost  always  the  result  of  not  having 
deemed  the  matter  of  sufficient  importance  to 
duly  charge  the  memory  with  it. 

"  In  the  Bible  God  both  warns  us  against 
forgetting  and  bids  us  remember  : 

"  '  Kemember  all  the  commandments  of  the 
Lord,  and  do  them.' 

"  '  Eemember  the  Sabbath  day,  to  keep  it 
holy.' 

"  '  Beware  lest  thou  forget  the  Lord.' 

"  '  The  wicked  shall  be  turned  into  hell,  and 
all  the  nations  that  forget  God/ 

"  You  see  that  God  does  not  accept  forget- 
fulness  as  a  sufficient  excuse,  or  any  excuse  for 
sin." 

"Then  you  won't,    of    course,"    muttered 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET.  155 

Lulu,  carefully  avoiding  looking  into  the  kind 
face  bending  over  her  ;  "  how  am  I  to  be  pun 
ished  ?  I  don't  feel  as  if  anybody  has  a  right 
to  punish  me  but  papa,"  she  added,  with  a 
flash  of  indignant  anger. 

"  I  heartily  wish  he  were  here  to  attend  to 
it,"  was  the  response,  in  a  kindly  pitying  tone. 
"  But  since,  unfortunately,  he  is  not,  and  my 
father,  too,  is  absent,  the  unpleasant  duty  de 
volves  upon  me.  I  have  not  had  time  to  fully 
consider  the  matter,  but  have  no  thought  of 
being  very  severe  with  you  ;  and  perhaps  if  you 
knew  all  the  anxiety  and  sore  distress  suffered 
on  your  account  this  evening — particularly  by 
your  mamma  and  little  sister — you  would  be 
sufficiently  punished  already." 

"Did  Mamma  Vi  care?"  Lulu  asked,  in  a 
half -incredulous  tone. 

"  My  child,  she  was  almost  distracted,"  Elsie 
said.  "  She  loves  you  for  both  your  own  and 
your  father's  sake.  Besides,  as  she  repeated 
again  and  again,  she  was  sorely  distressed  on 
his  account,  knowing  his  love  for  you  to  be  so 
great  that  to  lose  you  would  well-nigh  break  his 
heart." 

A  flash  of  joy  illumined  Lulu's  face  at  this 
new  testimony  to  her  father's  love  for  her,  but 
passed  away  as  suddenly  as  it  came. 

"  I  do  feel  punished  in  hearing  that  you  were 
«11  so  troubled  about  me,  Grandma  Elsie,"  she 


156  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

said,  "  and  I  mean  to  be  very,  very  careful 
not  to  cause  such  anxiety  again.  Please  tell 
Mamma  Vi  I  am  sorry  to  have  given  her  pain  t 
but  she  shouldn't  care  anything  about  such  a 
naughty  girl." 

"  That,  my  child,  she  cannot  help,"  Elsie 
said  ;  "  she  loves  your  father  far  too  well  not 
to  love  you  for  his  sake." 

After  a  little  more  kindly  admonitory  talk 
she  went  away,  leaving  a  tender,  motherly  kiss 
upon  the  little  girl's  lips. 

At  the  door  Grace  met  her  with  a  request  for 
a  good-night  kiss,  which  was  promptly  granted. 

"  Good-night,  dear  little  one ;  pleasant 
dreams  and  a  happy  awaking,  if  it  be  God's 
will,"  Elsie  said,  bending  down  to  touch  her 
lips  to  the  rosebud  mouth  and  let  the  small 
arms  twine  themselves  around  her  neck. 

"  Good-night,  dear  Grandma  Elsie,"  re 
sponded  the  child.  "  Oh,  aren't  you  ever  so 
glad  God  brought  our  Lulu  safely  home  to 
us?" 

"  I  am  indeed,  dear ;  let  us  not  forget  to 
thank  Him  for  it  in  our  prayers  to-night. " 

Lulu  heard,  and  as  Grace's  arms  went  round 
her  neck  the  next  moment,  and  the  sweet  lips, 
tremulous  with  emotion,  touched  her  cheek, 

"  Were  you  so  distressed  about  me,  Gracie?" 
she  asked  with  feeling.  "  Did  Mamma  Vi  care 
so  very  much  that  I  might  be  drowned?" 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  157 

'"  Yea,  indeed,  Lu,  dear  Lu  ;  oh,  what  could 
1  do  without  my  dear  sister  ?" 

4 'You  know  you  have  another  one  now," 
suggested  Lulu. 

"That  doesn't  make  any  difference,"  said 
Grace.  "  She's  the  darling  baby  sister  ;  you 
are  the  dear,  dear  big  sister." 

"  Papa  calls  me  his  little  girl,"  remarked 
Lulu,  half  musingly  ;  "  and  somehow  I  like  to 
be  little  to  him  and  big  to  you.  Oh,  Gracie, 
what  do  you  suppose  he  will  say  when  he  hears 
about  to-night  ? — my  being  so  bad  ;  and  so  soon 
after  he  went  away,  too." 

"  Oh,  Lu,  what  made  you  ?" 

"  Because  I  was  careless  ;  didn't  think  ;  and 
I  begin  to  believe  that  it  was  because  I  didn't 
choose  to  take  the  trouble,"  she  sighed.  "  I'm 
really  afraid  if  papa  were  here  I  should  get  just 
the  same  sort  of  a  punishment  he  gave  me  be 
fore.  Gracie,  don't  you  ever,  ever  tell  anybody 
about  that." 

"  No,  Lu  ;  I  promised  I  wouldn't.  But  I 
should  think  you'd  be  punished  enough  with 
all  the  wetting  and  the  fright ;  for  weren't  you 
most  scared  to  death  ?" 

"  No  ;  I  was  frightened,  but  not  nearly  so 
much  as  that.  Not  so  much  as  I  should  be  if 
papa  were  to  walk  in  just  now  ;  because  he'd 
have  to  hear  all  about  it,  and  then  he'd  look  so 
gorry  and  troubled,  and  punish  me  besides." 


158  ELI8E  AT  NANTUVKET. 

"  Then  you  wouldn't  be  glad  to  see  papa  it 
he  came  back  ?"  Grace  said,  in  a  reproachfully 
inquiring  tone. 

"  Yes,  I  should,"  Lulu  answered,  promptly  j 
"  the  punishment  wouldn't  last  long,  you 
know  ;  he  and  I  would  both  get  over  it  pretty 
soon,  and  then  it  would  be  so  delightful  to  have 
him  with  us  again. ' ' 

Lulu  woke  the  next  morning  feeling  no  ill 
effects  whatever  from  her  exposure  to  the  storm. 

Before  she  and  Grace  had  quite  finished  their 
morning  toilet  Grandma  Elsie  was  at  their 
door,  asking  if  they  were  well.  She  stayed  for 
a  little  chat  with  them,  and  Lulu  asked  what 
her  punishment  was  to  be. 

"  Simply  a  prohibition  of  lonely  rambles," 
Elsie  answered,  with  a  grave  but  kindly  look  ; 
"  and  I  trust  it  will  prove  all-sufficient ;  you 
are  to  keep  near  the  rest  of  us  for  your  own 
safety." 


CHAPTER  IX. 

"He  that  spareth  his  rod  hateth  his  son  :  hat  he  that  loveth  him 
tbaetenetli  him  betimes."— Prov.  13  :  24. 

WHEN  the  morning  boat  touched  at  Nan- 
tucket  pier  there  were  among  the  throng  which 
poured  ashore  two  fine-looking  gentlemen — one 
in  the  prime  of  life,  the  other  growing  a  little 
elderly — who  sought  out  at  once  a  conveyance 
to  'Sconset. 

The  hackman  had  driven  them  before,  and 
recognized  them  with  evident  pleasure  mingled 
with  surprise. 

"  Glad  to  see  you  back  again,  capt'n,"  he 
remarked,  addressing  the  younger  of  his  two 
passengers  ;  "  but  it's  kind  of  unexpected,  isn't 
it  ?  I  understood  you'd  gone  to  join  your  ship, 
expecting  to  sail  directly  for  foreign  parts." 

"  Yes,  that  was  all  correct,"  returned  Cap 
tain  Raymond,  gayly,  for  he  it  was,  in  company 
with  Mr.  Dinsmore  ;  "  but  orders  are  some 
times  countermanded,  as  they  were  in  this 
instance,  to  my  no  small  content.'* 

"  They'll  be  dreadful  glad  to  see  you  at  'Scon- 


160  BLBIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

set,"  was  the  next  remark ;  "  surprised,  too. 
By  the  way,  sir,  your  folks  had  a  fright  last 
evening." 

"A  fright?"  inquired  both  gentlemen  in  a 
breath,  and  exchanging  a  look  of  concern. 

"  Yes,  sirs  ;  about  one  of  your  little  girls, 
capt'n — the  oldest  one,  I  understood  it  was. 
Seems  she'd  wandered  off  alone  to  Tom  Never' s 
Head,  or  somewhere  in  that  neighborhood,  and 
was  caught  by  the  darkness  and  storm,  and 
didn't  find  her  way  home  till  the  older  folks 
had  begun  to  think  she'd  been  swept  away  by 
the  tide,  which  was  coming  in,  to  be  sure  ;  but 
they  thought  it  might  have  been  the  backward 
flow  of  a  big  wave  that  had  rushed  up  a  little 
too  quick  for  her,  taking  her  off  her  feet  and 
hurrying  her  into  the  surf  before  she  could 
struggle  up  again." 

All  the  captain's  gayety  was  gone,  and  hia 
face  wore  a  pained,  troubled  look. 

"  But  she  did  reach  home  in  safety  at  last  ?" 
he  said,  inquiringly. 

"  Oh,  yes  ;  all  right  except  for  a  wetting, 
which  probably  did  her  no  harm.  But  now 
maybe  I'm  telling  tales  out  of  school,"  he  add 
ed,  with  a  laugh.  "  I  shouldn't  like  to  get  the 
little  girl  into  trouble,  so  I  hope  you'll  not  be 
too  hard  on  her,  capt'n.  I  dare  say  the  fright 
has  been  punishment  enough  to  keep  her  from 
doing  the  like  again. ' ' 


ELB1E  AT  NANTUCREI.  161 

"  I  wish  it  may  have  been,"  was  all  the  cap. 
tain  said. 

Then  he  fell  into  a  revery  so  deep  that  he 
scarcely  caught  a  word  of  a  brisk  conversation, 
in  regard  to  some  of  the  points  of  interest  on 
the  island,  carried  on  between  Mr.  Dinsmore 
and  the  hackman. 

Lulu  was  having  an  uncomfortable  day. 
When  she  met  the  family  at  the  breakfast-table 
Grandma  Rose  seemed  to  regard  her  with  cold 
displeasure  ;  "  Mamma  Vi"  spoke  gently  and 
kindly,  hoping  she  felt  no  injury  from  last 
night's  exposure,  but  looked  wretchedly  ill ;  and 
in  answer  to  her  mother's  inquiries  admitted 
that  she  had  been  kept  awake  most  of  the  night 
by  a  violent  headache,  to  which  Rosie  added, 
in  an  indignant  tone,  and  with  an  angry  glance 
at  Lulu  : 

"  Brought  on  by  anxiety  in  regard  to  a  cer 
tain  young  miss  who  is  always  misbehaving 
and  causing  a  world  of  trouble  to  her  best 
friends." 

"  Rose,  Rose,"  Elsie  said,  reprovingly  ;  "let 
me  hear  no  more  such  remarks,  or  I  shall  send 
you  from  the  table." 

Lulu  had  appeared  in  their  midst,  feeling 
humble  and  contrite,  and  had  been  conscience- 
smitten  at  sight  of  her  mamma's  pale  face  ;  but 
the  sneer  on  Betty's  face,  the  cold,  averted 
looks  of  Edward  and  Zoe,  and  then  Rosie's 


163  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

taunt  roused  her  quick  temper  to  almost  a 
white  heat. 

She  rose,  and  pushing  back  her  chair  'with 
some  noise,  turned  to  leave  the  table  at  which 
she  had  but  just  seated  herself. 

"  What  is  it,  Lulu?"  asked  Grandma  Elsie, 
in  a  tone  of  gentle  kindliness.  "  Sit  still,  my 
child,  and  ask  for  what  you  want. " 

"Thank  you,  ma'am,"  said  Lulu.  "  I  do 
not  want  anything  but  to  go  away.  I'd  rather 
do  without  my  breakfast  than  stay  here  to  be 
insulted." 

*'  Sit  down,  my  child,"  repeated  Elsie,  as 
gently  and  kindly  as  before  ;  ' '  Rosie  will  make 
no  more  unkind  remarks  ;  and  we  will  all  try 
to  treat  you  as  we  would  wish  to  be  treated  were 
we  in  your  place." 

No  one  else  spoke.  Lulu  resumed  her  seat 
and  ate  her  breakfast,  but  with  little  appetite 
or  enjoyment ;  and  on  leaving  the  table  tried  to 
avoid  contact  with  any  of  those  who  had  caused 
her  offence. 

"  May  I  go  down  to  the  beach,  Grandma 
Elsie?"  she  asked,  in  low,  constrained  tones, 
and  with  her  eyes  upon  the  floor. 

4 '  If  you  will  go  directly  there,  to  the  seats 
under  the  awning  which  we  usually  occupy, 
and  not  wander  from  them  farther  than  they 
are  from  the  cliff,"  Elsie  answered.  "  Promise 
me  that  you  will  keep  within  those  bounds,  and 


ELSIE  AT  NANTCCKET.  163 

I  shall  know  I  may  trust  you  ;  for  you  are  an 
honest  child." 

The  cloud  lifted  slightly  from  Lulu's  brow 
at  those  kindly  words.  She  gave  the  promise, 
and  walked  slowly  away. 

As  she  descended  the  stairway  that  led  down 
the  face  of  the  cliff,  she  saw  that  Edward  and 
Zoe  were  sitting  side  by  side  on  one  of  the 
benches  under  the  awning. 

She  did  not  fancy  their  company  just  now, 
and  knew  hers  would  not  be  acceptable  to  them. 
She  thought  she  would  pass  them  and  seat  her 
self  in  the  sand  a  little  farther  on. 

Edward  was  speaking  as  she  came  up  behind 
them,  and  she  heard  him  say,  "  It  was  the 
most  uncomfortable  meal  ever  eaten  in  our 
family  ;  and  all  because  of  that  ungovernable 
child." 

Lulu  flushed  hotly,  and  stepping  past  turn 
ed  and  confronted  him  with  flashing  eyes. 

"  I  heard  you,  Uncle  Edward,"  she  said, 
"  though  I  had  no  intention  of  listening  ;  and  I 
say  it  is  very  unjust  to  blame  me  so  when  it 
was  Rosie's  insulting  tongue  and  other  people's 
cold,  contemptuous  looks  that  almost  drove  me 
wild." 

"  You  are  much  too  easily  driven  wild,"  he 
said.  "It  is  high  time  you  learned  to  have 
gome  control  over  your  temper.  If  I  were  your 
father  I'd  teach  it  you,  even  if  I  must  try  the 


164  ELSIE  AT  NANTUVRET. 

virtue  of  a  rod  again  and  again  ;  also  you 
should  learn  proper  submission  to  authority,  if 
it  had  to  be  taught  in  the  same  manner." 

Lulu  was  too  angry  to  speak  for  a  moment ; 
she  stood  silent,  trembling  with  passion,  but  at 
length  burst  out :  "It's  none  of  your  business 
how  papa  manages  me,  Mr.  Travilla  ;  and  I'm 
very  glad  he's  my  father  instead  of  you  !" 

"  You  are  a  very  saucy  girl,  Lulu  Raymond," 
said  Zoe,  reddening  with  anger  on  her  hus 
band's  account,  "  and  shamefully  ungrateful 
for  all  Mr.  Travilla' s  kind  exertions  on  your 
behalf  last  night. ' ' 

"Hush,  hush,  Zoe;  do  not  remind  her  of 
it,"  Edward  said.  "  '  A  benefit  upbraided  for 
feits  thanks.'  I  should  have  done  quite  the 
same  for  any  one  supposed  to  be  in  danger  and 
distress." 

"  What  was  it?"  asked  Lulu  ;  "  nobody  told 
me  he  had  done  anything. ' ' 

"  He  was  out  for  hours  in  all  that  storm, 
hunting  you,"  replied  Zoe,  with  a  proudly  ad 
miring  glance  at  her  husband. 

"I'm  very  much  obliged,"  said  Lulu,  her 
voice  softening.  "  And  sorry  you  suffered  on 
my  account,"  she  added. 

"  I  did  not  suffer  anything  worth  mention 
ing,"  he  responded  ;  "  but  your  mamma  was 
sorely  distressed — thinking  you  might  be  in  the 
sea — and,  in  consequence,  had  a  dreadful  head- 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET.  165 

ache  all  night.  And  since  such  dire  conse 
quences  may  follow  upon  your  disregard  for 
rules  and  lawful  authority,  Lulu,  I  insist  that 
you  shall  be  more  amenable  to  them. 

"  I  believe  you  think  that  when  your  father 
and  grandpa  are  both  away  you  can  do  pretty 
much  as  you  please  ;  but  you  shall  not  while  I 
am  about.  I  won't  have  my  mother's  author 
ity  set  at  defiance  by  you  or  any  one  else." 

"  Who  wants  to  set  it  at  defiance  ?"  demand 
ed  Lulu,  wrathf ully.  ' '  Not  I,  I  am  sure.  But 
I  won't  be  ruled  by  you,  for  papa  never  said  I 
should." 

"  I  think  I  shall  take  down  this  conversation 
and  report  it  to  him,"  Edward  said,  only  half 
in  earnest. 

Lulu  turned  quickly  away,  greatly  disturbed 
by  the  threat,  but  resolved  that  her  alarm 
should  not  be  perceived  by  either  him  or  Zoe. 
Walking  a  few  yards  from  them,  she  sat  down 
upon  the  sand  and  amused  herself  digging  in  it, 
but  with  thoughts  busied  with  the  problem, 
"  What  will  papa  say  and  do  if  that  conversa 
tion  is  reported  to  him  ?" 

A  very  little  consideration  of  the  question, 
convinced  her  that  if  present  her  father  would 
say  she  had  been  extremely  impertinent,  punish 
her  for  it,  and  make  her  apologize. 

Presently  a  glance  toward  the  cottages  on  the 
bluff  showed  her  Violet  and  Grace  descending 


166  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

the  stairway.  She  rose  and  hurried  to  meet 
them. 

"Mamma  Vi,"  she  said,  as  soon  as  within 
hearing,  ' '  I  am  ever  so  sorry  to  have  frighten 
ed  you  so  last  night  and  given  you  a  headache. 
But  you  oughtn't  to  care  whether  such  a 
naughty  girl  as  I  am  is  drowned  or  not." 

"  How  can  you  talk  so,  Lulu  dear?"  Violet 
answered,  putting  an  arm  round  the  child's 
waist  and  giving  her  a  gentle  kiss.  "  Do  you 
think  your  Mamma  Vi  has  no  real  love  for  you  ? 
If  so,  you  are  much  mistaken.  I  love  you, 
Lulu,  for  yourself,  and  dearly  for  your  father's 
sake.  Oh,  I  wish  you  loved  him  well  enough 
to  try  harder  to  be  good  in  order  to  add  to  his 
happiness  ;  it  would  add  to  it  more  than  any 
thing  else  that  I  know  of.  Your  naughtiness 
does  not  deprive  you  of  his  fatherly  affection, 
but  it  does  rob  him  of  much  enjoyment  which 
he  would  otherwise  have." 

Lulu  hung  her  head  in  silence,  turned,  and 
walked  away  full  of  self-accusing  and  penitent 
thoughts.  She  was  not  crying  ;  tears  did  not 
come  so  readily  to  her  eyes  as  to  those  of  many 
children  of  her  age,  but  her  heart  was  aching 
with  remorseful  love  for  her  absent  father. 

"  To  think  that  I  spoiled  his  visit  home," 
she  sighed  to  herself.  "  Oh,  I  wish  he  could 
come  back  to  have  it  over  again,  and  I  would 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  167 

try  to  be  good  and  not  spoil  his  enjoyment  in 
the  very  least  !' ' 

"Come  back  now?"  something  seemed  to 
reply  ;  "  suppose  he  should  ;  wouldn't  he  pun 
ish  you  for  your  behavior  since  he  left,  only 
two  days  ago  ?' ' 

"Yes,"  she  sighed;  "I  haven't  the  least 
doubt  that  if  he  were  here  and  knew  all  he 
would  punish  me  severely  again  ;  and  I  suppose 
he  wouldn't  be  long  in  the  house  before  he 
would  hear  it  all ;  yet  for  all  that  I  should  be — 
oh,  so  glad  if  he  could  come  back  to  stay  a 
good  while." 

Last  night's  storm  had  spent  itself  in  a  few 
hours,  and  the  morning  was  bright  and  clear  ; 
yet  a  long  drive  planned  for  that  day  by  our 
friends  was  unanimously  postponed,  as  several 
of  them  had  lost  sleep,  and  wanted  to  make  ifc 
up  with  a  nap. 

Violei  sought  her  couch  immediately  after 
dinner,  slept  off  the  last  remains  of  her  head 
ache,  and  about  the  middle  of  the  afternoon 
was  preparing  to  go  down  to  the  beach,  where 
all  the  others  were,  except  Grace,  who  was  sel 
dom  far  from  mamma's  side,  when  the  outer 
door  opened,  and  a  step  and  voice  were  heard 
which  she  had  not  hoped  to  hear  again  for 
months  or  years. 

The  next  moment  she  was  in  her  husband  r 


168  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

arms,  her  head  pillowed  on  his  breast,  while  hia 
lips  were  pressed  again  and  again  to  brow  and 
cheek  and  lips,  and  Grace's  glad  shout  arose, 
in  sweet,  silvery  tones,  "  Papa  has  come  back  ! 
Papa  has  come  back  !  My  dear,  dear  papa  !" 

"  Can  it  be  possible,  my  dear,  dear  hus 
band  ?"  cried  Violet,  lifting  to  his  a  face  radiant 
with  happiness.  "  It  seems  too  good  to  be  true." 

"  Not  quite  so  good  as  that,"  he  said,  with 
a  joyous  laugh.  "  But  it  is  quite  a  satisfaction 
to  find  that  you  are  not  sorry  to  see  me." 

"  Of  which  you  were  terribly  afraid,  of 
course,"  she  returned,  gayly.  "  Do  tell  me  at 
once  how  long  our  powers  of  endurance  of  such 
uncongenial  society  are  to  be  taxed  ?" 

"  Ah,  that  is  beyond  my  ability." 

"  Then  we  may  hope  for  weeks  or  months?" 
she  said,  rapturously. 

"  Certainly  we  are  not  forbidden  to  hope," 
he  answered,  smiling  tenderly  upon  her. 

"  Oh,  I  am  so  glad  !"  she  said,  with  a  happy 
sigh,  leaning  her  head  on  his  shoulder  and  gaz 
ing  fondly  up  into  his  face,  his  right  arm  about 
her  waist,  while  Grace  clung  to  the  other 
hand,  holding  it  lovingly  between  her  own  and 
pressing  her  lips  to  it  again  and  again. 

"  Ah,  my  darling  little  girl,"  he  said  pres 
ently,  letting  Violet  go  to  take  Grace  in  hia 
arms.  "  Are  you  glad  to  see  papa  back  again 
so  soon  ?' ' 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  169 

"  Oh,  yes,  indeed  ;  nothing  else  could  have 
made  me  so  very,  very  glad  !"  she  cried,  hug 
ging  him  close,  and  giving  and  receiving  many 
tender  caresses. 

"  But  how  did  it  happen,  Levis?"  Violet  was 
asking. 

"  Through  some  unlooked-for  change  in  the 
plans  and  purposes  of  the  higher  powers,"  he 
answered,  lightly.  "  My  orders  were  counter 
manded,  with  no  reasons  given,  and  I  may  re 
main  with  my  family  till  further  orders  ;  and, 
as  you  say,  we  will  hope  it  may  he  months 
before  they  are  received. ' ' 

"  And  you  were  glad  to  come  back  to  us?'* 
Violet  said,  inquiringly,  but  with  not  a  shade  of 
doubt  in  her  tones. 

"  Yes,  yes  indeed  ;  I  was  full  of  joy  till  I 
heard  that  one  of  my  children  had  been  dis 
obeying  me,  bringing  serious  consequences 
upon  herself  and  others." 

His  countenance  had  grown  very  grave  and 
stern.  "  Where  is  Lulu?"  he  asked,  glancing 
about  in  search  of  her. 

"  Down  on  the  beach  with  mamma  and  the 
rest, ' '  Violet  answered. 

"  Can  you  give  me  a  true  and  full  account 
of  her  behavior  since  I  have  been  away?"  he 
asked. 

"  My  dear  husband,"  Violet  said,  entreating- 
ly,  "  please  do  not  ask  me." 


170  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

"Pardon  me,  dearest,"  he  returned.  "I 
should  not  have  asked  you  ;  Lulu  must  tell  me 
herself  ;  thankful  I  am  that  many  and  serious 
as  are  her  faults,  she  is  yet  so  honest  and  truth 
ful  that  I  can  put  full  confidence  \A  her  word 
and  feel  sure  that  she  will  not  deceive  me,  even 
to  save  herself  from  punishment. ' ' 

"  I  think  that  is  high  praise,  and  that  Lulu 
is  deserving  of  it,"  remarked  Violet,  glad  of  an 
opportunity  to  speak  a  word  in  the  child's 
favor. 

Captain  Eaymond  gave  her  a  pleased,  grate 
ful  look.  "  You  were  going  to  the  beach,  were 
you  not?"  he  said.  "  Then  please  go  on ;  I 
shall  follow  after  I  have  settled  this  matter  with 
Lulu.  There  can  be  no  comfort  for  her  or  my 
self  till  it  is  settled.  Gracie,  go  and  tell  your 
sister  to  come  here  to  me  immediately." 

"  Do  be  as  lenient  as  your  sense  of  duty  will 
allow,  dear  husband,"  whispered  Violet  in  his 
ear,  then  hastened  on  her  way. 

Grace  was  lingering,  gazing  at  him  with 
wistful,  tear-filled  eyes. 

"  What  is  it?"  he  asked,  bending  down  to 
smooth  her  hair  caressingly.  ' '  You  should  go 
at  once,  little  daughter,  when  papa  bids." 

"  I  would,  papa,  only — only  I  wanted  to — to 
ask  you  not  to  punish  Lulu  very  hard." 

"  I  am  glad  my  little  Gracie  loves  her  sister," 
be  said  ;  "  and  you  need  never  doubt,  my  dar- 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  171 

ling,  that  I  dearly  love  both  her  and  you.  Go 
now  and  give  her  my  message." 

All  day  long  Lulu  had  kept  herself  as  far 
apart  from  the  others — her  sister  excepted — as 
lay  in  her  power.  She  was  sitting  now  alone  in 
the  sand,  no  one  within  several  yards  of  her, 
her  hands  folded  in  her  lap,  while  she  gazed  far 
out  to  sea,  her  eyes  following  a  sail  in  the  dis 
tant  offing. 

"  Perhaps  it  is  papa's  ship,"  she  was  saying 
to  herself.  "  Oh,  how  long  will  it  be  before 
we  see  him  again  !  And  oh,  how  sorry  he  will 
be  when  he  hears  about  last  night  and  this 
morning  !" 

At  that  instant  she  felt  Grace's  arms  sudden 
ly  thrown  round  her,  while  the  sweet  child 
voice  exclaimed,  in  an  ecstasy  of  delight,  "  Oh, 
Lu,  he  has  come  !  he  has,  he  has!" 

"  Who  ?"  Lulu  asked,  with  a  start  and  trem 
ble  that  reminded  Grace  of  the  message  she  had 
to  deliver,  and  that  Lulu's  pleasure  at  their 
father's  unexpected  return  could  not  be  so  un 
alloyed  as  her  own  ;  all  which  she  had  forgot 
ten  for  the  moment  in  the  rapture  of  delight 
she  herself  felt  at  his  coming. 

"  Papa,  Lulu,"  she  answered,  sobering  down 
a  good  deal ;  "  and  I  was  'most  forgetting  that 
he  sent  me  to  tell  you  to  come  to  him  imme 
diately." 

"  Did  he  ?"  Lulu  asked,  trembling  more  than 


172  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

before.  "  Does  he  know  about  last  night, 
Gracie  ?  Did  Mamma  Vi  tell  him  ?" 

"  He  knows  'bout  it ;  somebody  told  him 
before  he  got  to'Sconset,"  said  Grace.  "  But 
mamma  didn't  tell  him  at  all ;  he  asked  her, 
but  she  begged  him  to  please  not  ask  her. 
Mamma  doesn't  ever  tell  tales  on  us,  I'm 
sure." 

"  No,  I  don't  believe  she  does.  But  what 
did  papa  say  then  ?" 

"  That  you  should  tell  him  all  about  it  your 
self  ;  you  were  an  honest  child,  serious  as  your 
faults  were,  and  he  could  trust  you  to  own  the 
truth,  even  when  you  were  to  be  punished  for 
it.  But,  Lulu,  you  have  to  go  right  up  to  the 
house  ;  papa  said  '  immediately.'  " 

"Yes/'  Lulu  replied,  getting  upon  her  feet 
very  slowly,  and  looking  a  good  deal  frighten 
ed  ;  "  did  papa  seem  very  angry  ?" 

"  I  think  he  intends  to  punish  you,"  Grace 
replied,  in  a  sorrowful  tone  ;  "  but  maybe  he 
won't  if  you  say  you're  sorry  and  won't  do  so 
any  more.  But  hurry,  Lulu,  or  he  may  punish 
you  for  not  obeying  promptly." 

"Is  Mamma  Vi  there?"  asked  Lulu,  still 
lingering. 

"No  ;  yonder  she  is  ;  don't  you  see?"  said 
Grace,  nodding  her  head  in  the  direction  of  the 
awning  under  which  nearly  their  whole  party 
were  now  seated;  "there's  nobody  there  but 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  173 

papa.  Oh  hurry,  Lulu,  or  he  will  whip  you, 
I'm  afraid." 

"  Don't  you  ever  say  that  before  anybody, 
Grade,"  Lulu  said,  low  and  tremulously  ;  then 
turned  and  walked  rapidly  toward  the  stairway 
that  led  up  the  bluff  to  the  cottages. 

At  a  window  looking  toward  the  bluff  the 
captain  stood,  watching  for  Lulu's  coming. 

"  She  is  not  yielding  very  prompt  obedience 
to  the  order,"  he  said  to  himself  ;  "  but  what 
wonder  ?  The  poor  child  doubtless  dreads  the 
interview  extremely  ;  in  fact,  /  should  be  only 
too  glad  to  escape  it ;  'tis  no  agreeable  task  to 
have  to  deal  out  justice  to  one's  own  child — a 
child  so  lovable,  in  spite  of  her  faults.  How 
much  easier  to  pass  the  matter  over  slightly, 
merely  administering  a  gentle  reprimand  !  But 
no,  I  cannot ;  'twould  be  like  healing  slightly 
the  festering  sore  that  threatens  the  citadel  of 
life.  I  must  be  faithful  to  my  God-given  trust, 
however  trying  to  my  feelings.  Ah,  there  she 
is  !"  as  a  little  figure  appeared  at  the  top  of  the 
staircase  and  hurried  across  the  intervening 
space  to  the  open  doorway. 

There  she  halted,  trembling  and  with  down 
cast  eyes.  It  was  a  minute  or  more  before  she 
ventured  to  lift  them,  and  then  it  was  a  very 
timid  glance  she  sent  in  her  father's  direction. 

He  was  looking  at  her  with  a  very  grave, 
rather  stern,  countenance,  and  her  eyes  fell 


174  ELSIE  AT  NAN  TUCKET. 

again,  while  still  she  shrank  from  approaching 
him. 

"  You  are  not  very  glad  to  see  me,  I  think," 
he  said,  holding  out  his  hand,  but  with  no  re 
laxing  of  the  sternness  of  his  expression. 

"  Oh,  papa,  yes  !  yes,  indeed  I  am  !"  she 
burst  out,  springing  to  his  side  and  putting  her 
hand  in  his,  ' '  even  though  I  suppose  you  are 
going  to  punish  me  just  as  you  did  the  last 
time." 

He  drew  her  to  his  knee,  but  without  offering 
her  the  slightest  caress. 

"Won't  you  kiss  me,  papa?"  she  asked, 
with  a  little  sob. 

"  I  will  ;  but  you  are  not  to  take  it  as  a 
token  of  favor  ;  only  of  your  father's  love  that 
is  never  withdrawn  from  you,  even  when  he  is 
most  severe  in  the  punishment  of  your  faults," 
he  answered,  pressing  his  lips  again  and  again 
to  forehead,  cheeks,  and  lips.  ' '  What  have 
you  done  that  you  expect  so  severe  a  punish 
ment?" 

"  Papa,  you  know,  don't  you  ?"  she  said,  hid 
ing  her  blushing  face  on  his  breast. 

"  I  choose  to  have  you  tell  me  ;  I  want  a  full 
confession  of  all  the  wrong-doing  you  have  been 
guilty  of  since  I  left  you  the  other  day." 

"  I  disobeyed  you  last  night,  papa,  about 
taking  a  long  walk  by  myself ;  but  it  was 
because  I  forgot  to  notice  how  far  I  was  going  ; 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  175 

ftt  least,  I  didn't  notice,"  she  stammered,  re 
membering  that  she  had  wilfully  refrained  from 
so  doing. 

"You  forgot?  forgot  to  pay  attention  to 
your  father's  commands?  did  not  think  them 
of  sufficient  importance  for  you  to  take  the 
trouble  to  impress  them  upon  your  mind.  I 
cannot  accept  that  excuse  as  a  good  and  suffi 
cient  one. 

"  And,  tell  me  honestly,  are  you  not,  as  I 
strongly  suspect,  less  careful  to  obey  your 
father's  orders  when  he  is  away,  so  that  you 
feel  yourself  in  a  measure  out  of  his  reach,  than 
when  he  is  close  at  hand  ?" 

"  Papa,  you  ask  such  hard  questions,"  she 
said. 

"  Hard  to  my  little  daughter  only  because 
of  her  own  wrong-doing.  But  hard  or  easy, 
they  must  be  answered.  Tell  me  the  truth  , 
would  you  not  have  been  more  careful  to  keep 
within  prescribed  bounds  last  night  if  I  had 
been  at  home,  or  you  had  known  that  you 
would  see  me  here  to-day  ?' ' 

"Yes,  papa,"  she  answered,  in  a  low,  un 
willing  tone.  "  I  don't  think  anybody  else  can 
have  quite  so  much  authority  over  me  as  you, 
and — and  so  I  do,  I  suppose,  act  a  little  more 
as  if  I  could  do  as  I  please  when  you  are 
away." 

'  *  And  that  after  I  have  explained   to  you 


176  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

again  and  again  that  in  my  absence  you  are 
quite  as  much  under  the  authority  of  the  kind 
friends  with  whom  I  have  placed  you  as  under 
mine  when  I  am  with  you.  I  see  there  is  no 
effectual  way  to  teach  you  the  lesson  but  by 
punishing  you  for  disregarding  it." 

Then  he  made  her  give  him  a  detailed  ac 
count  of  her  ramble  of  the  night  before  and  its 
consequences. 

When  she  had  gone  as  far  in  the  narrative  as 
her  safe  arrival  among  the  alarmed  household, 
he  asked  whether  her  Grandma  Elsie  inflicted 
any  punishment  upon  her, 

"No,  sir,"  answered  Lulu,  hanging  her 
head  and  speaking  in  a  sullen  tone.  "  I  told 
her  I  didn't  feel  as  if  anybody  had  any  right  to 
punish  me  but  you." 

"  Lulu  !  did  you  dare  to  talk  in  that  way  to 
her?"  exclaimed  the  captain.  "I  hope  she 
punished  you  for  your  impertinence  ;  for  if  she 
did  not  I  certainly  must." 

"  The  lectured  me  then,  and  this  morning 
told  me  my  punishment  was  a  prohibition 
against  wandering  away  from  the  rest  more 
than  just  a  few  yards. 

"  But,  papa,  they  were  all  so  unkind  to  me 
at  breakfast — I  mean  all  but  Grandma  Elsie 
and  Mamma  Vi  and  Gracie.  Betty  looked 
sneering,  and  the  others  so  cold  and  distant, 
and  Bosie  said  something  very  insulting  about 


ELSIE  Al  NANTUCRET.  177 

my  being  a  bad,  troublesome  child  and  fright 
ening  Mamma  Vi  into  a  headache." 

"  Certainly  no  more  than  you  deserved,"  her 
father  said.  ' '  Did  you  bear  it  with  patience 
and  humility,  as  you  ought  ?' ' 

'*  Do  you  mean  that  I  must  answer  you, 
papa?" 

' '  Most  assuredly  I  do  ;  tell  me  at  once  exact 
ly  what  you  did  and  said." 

"  I  don't  want  to,  papa,"  she  said,  half 
angrily. 

' '  You  are  never  to  say  that  when  I  give  you 
an  order,"  he  returned,  in  a  tone  of  severity  ; 
"  never  venture  to  do  it  again.  Tell  me,  word 
for  word,  as  nearly  as  you  can  remember  it, 
what  reply  you  made  to  Kosie's  taunt." 

' '  Papa,  I  didn't  say  anything  to  her  ;  I  just 
got  up  and  pushed  back  my  chair,  and  turned 
to  leave  the  table.  Then  Grandma  Elsie  asked 
me  what  I  wanted,  and  I  said  I  didn't  want 
anything,  but  would  rather  go  without  my 
breakfast  than  stay  there  to  be  insulted.  Then 
she  told  me  to  sit  down  and  eat,  and  Kosie 
wouldn't  make  any  more  unkind  speeches." 

"  Were  they  all  pleasant  to  you  after  that?" 
he  asked. 

"  No,  papa ;  they  haven't  been  pleasant  to 
me  at  all  to-day  ;  and  Uncle  Edward  has  said 
hateful  things  about  me,  and  to  me,"  she  went 
on,  her  cheek  flushing  and  her  eyes  flashing 


178  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

with  anger,  half  forgetting,  in  the  excitement 
of  passion,  to  whom  she  was  telling  her  story, 
and  showing  her  want  of  self-control. 

"And  I  very  much  fear,"  he  said,  gravely, 
"  that  you  were  both  passionate  and  imperti 
nent.  Tell  me  just  what  passed." 

"If  I  do  you'll  punish  me,  I  know  you 
will/'  she  burst  out.  "  Papa,  don't  you  think 
it's  a  little  mean  to  make  me  tell  on  myself  and 
then  punish  me  for  what  you  find  out  in  that 
way?" 

"  If  my  object  was  merely  to  give  you  pain, 
I  think  it  would  be  mean  enough,"  he  said,  not 
at  all  unkindly;  "but  as  I  am  seeking  your 
best  interests — your  truest  happiness — in  trying 
to  gain  full  insight  into  your  character  and 
conduct,  meaning  to  discipline  you  only  for 
your  highest  good,  I  think  it  is  not  mean  or 
unkind.  From  your  unwillingness  to  confess 
to  me,  I  fear  you  must  have  been  in  a  great 
passion  and  very  impertinent.  Is  it  not  so  ?" 

"  Papa,  I  didn't  begin  it ;  if  I'd  been  let 
alone  I  shouldn't  have  got  in  a  passion  or  said 
anything  saucy." 

"  Possibly  not ;  but  what  is  that  virtue  worth 
which  cannot  stand  the  least  trial  ?  You  must 
learn  to  rule  your  own  spirit,  not  only  when 
everything  goes  smoothly  with  you,  but  under 
provocation  ;  and  in  order  to  help  you  to  learn 
that  lesson — or  rather  as  a  means  toward  teach- 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  179 

ing  it  to  you — I  shall  invariably  punish  any 
and  every  outbreak  of  temper  and  every  imper 
tinence  of  yours  that  come  under  my  notice 
when  I  am  at  home.  Now,  tell  me  exactly  what 
passed  between  your  Uncle  Edward  and  your* 
self." 

Seeing  there  was  no  escape  for  her,  Lulu  com 
plied,  faithfully  repeating  every  word  of  the 
short  colloquy  at  the  beach  when  she  went  down 
there  directly  after  breakfast. 

Her  father  listened  in  astonishment,  his  face 
growing  sterner  every  moment. 

"  Lucilla,"  he  said,  "you  are  certainly  the 
most  impertinent,  insolent  child  I  ever  saw  !  I 
don't  wonder  you  were  afraid  to  let  me  know 
the  whole  truth  in  regard  to  this  affair.  I  am 
ashamed  of  your  conduct  toward  both  your 
Grandma  Elsie  and  your  Uncle  Edward.  You 
must  apologize  to  both  of  them,  acknowledging 
that  you  have  been  extremely  impertinent,  and 
asking  forgiveness  for  it." 

Lulu  made  no  reply  ;  her  eyes  were  downcast, 
her  face  was  flushed  with  passion,  and  wore  a 
stubborn  look. 

"  I  won't ;"  the  words  were  on  the  tip  of  her 
tongue  ;  she  had  almost  spoken  them,  but  re 
strained  herself  just  in  time  ;  her  father's 
authority  was  not  to  be  defied,  as  she  had  learn 
ed  to  her  cost  a  yeai  ago. 

He  saw  the  struggle  that  was  going  on  in  ner 


180  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

breast.  "Yon  must  do  it,"  he  said;  "you 
may  write  your  apologies,  though,  if  you  prefer 
that  to  speaking  them." 

He  opened  a  writing-desk  that  stood  on  a 
table  close  at  hand,  and  seated  her  before  it 
with  paper,  pen,  and  ink,  and  bade  her  write,  at 
his  dictation. 

She  did  not  dare  refuse,  and  had  really  no  very 
strong  disinclination  to  do  so  in  regard  to  the 
first,  which  was  addressed  to  Grandma  Elsie — a 
lady  so  gentle  and  kind  that  even  proud  Lulu 
was  willing  to  humble  herself  to  her. 

But  when  it  came  to  Edward's  turn  her 
whole  soul  rose  up  in  rebellion  against  it.  Yet 
she  dared  not  say  either  "  I  won't"  or  "  I  don't 
want  to."  But  pausing,  with  the  pen  in  her 
fingers  : 

"Papa,"  she  began  timidly,  "please  don't 
make  me  apologize  to  him  ;  he  had  no  right  to 
talk  to  me  the  way  he  did." 

"  I  am  not  so  sure  of  that,"  the  captain  said. 
"  I  don't  blame  him  for  trying  to  uphold  his 
mother's  authority  ;  and  now  I  think  of  it,  you 
are  to  consider  yourself  under  his  control  in  the 
absence  of  your  mamma  and  the  older  persons 
to  whom  I  have  given  authority  over  you.  Be 
gin  at  once  and  write  what  I  have  told  you  to." 

When  the  notes  were  written,  signed,  and 
folded  he  put  them  in  his  pocket,  turned  and 
paced  the  floor. 


ELSIE  AT  NAN  TUCKET.  181 

Lulu,  glancing  timidly  into  his  face,  saw 
that  it  was  pale  and  full  of  pain,  but  very  stern 
and  determined. 

"  Papa,  are  you — are  you  going  to  punish 
me  ?"  she  asked,  tremulously.  "  I  mean  as  you 
did  the  other  day?" 

"  I  think  I  must,"  he  said,  pausing  beside 
her,  ' '  though  it  grieves  me  to  the  very  heart 
to  do  it ;  but  you  have  been  disobedient,  pas 
sionate,  and  very  impertinent ;  it  is  quite  im 
possible  for  me  to  let  you  slip.  But  you  may 
take  your  choice  between  that  and  being  locked 
up  in  the  bedroom  there  for  twenty-foul 
hours,  on  bread  and  water.  Which  shall  it  be  ?" 

"  I'd  rather  take  the  first,  papa,"  said  Lulu, 
promptly,  "  because  it  will  be  over  in  a  few 
minutes,  and  nobody  but  ourselves  need  kno\f 
anything  about  it." 

"  I  made  sure  you  would  choose  the  other,' 
he  said,  in  some  surprise  ;  "  yet  I  think  youl 
choice  is  wise.  Come  !" 

"Oh,  papa,  I'm  so  frightened,"  she  said, 
putting  her  trembling  hand  in  his  ;  "  you  did 
hurt  me  so  dreadfully  the  other  time  ;  must  you 
be  as  severe  to-day  ?" 

"My  poor  child,  I  am  afraid  I  must,"  he 
said  ;  "  a  slight  punishment  seems  to  avail  noth 
ing  in  your  case,  and  I  must  do  all  in  my  power 
to  make  you  a  good,  gentle,  obedient  child." 

A  few  minutes  later  Captain  Raymond  joined 


182  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

the  others  on  the  beach,  but  Lulu  was  not  with 
him.  She  had  been  left  behind  in  the  bed 
room,  where  she  must  stay,  he  told  her,  until 
his  return. 

Everybody  seemed  glad  to  see  him  ;  but  after 
greeting  them  all  in  turn,  he  drew  Violet  to  a 
seat  a  little  apart  from  the  others. 

Grace  followed,  of  course,  keeping  close  to  her 
father's  side.  "Where  is  Lulu,  papa?"  she 
asked  with  a  look  of  concern. 

' '  Up  at  the  house. ' ' 

"  Won't  you  let  her  come  down  here,  papa? 
She  loves  so  to  be  close  down  by  the  waves." 

' '  She  may  come  after  a  little, ' '  he  said, 
u  but  not  just  now."  Then  taking  two  tiny 
notes  from  his  pocket :  "  Here,  Gracie,"  he 
said,  "  take  this  to  your  Grandma  Elsie  and 
this  to  your  Uncle  Edward." 

"  Yes,  sir  ;  must  I  wait  for  an  answer  ?" 

"  Oh,  no,"  he  replied,  with  a  slight  smile  ; 
"  you  may  come  right  back  to  your  place  by 
papa's  side." 

Elsie  read  the  little  missive  handed  her  at  a 
glance,  rose  up  hastily,  and  went  to  the  captain 
with  it  in  her  hand,  a  troubled  look  on  her 
face. 

"  My  dear  captain,"  she  said,  in  a  tone  of 
gentle  remonstrance,  "  why  did  you  do  this  ? 
The  child's  offence  against  me  was  not  a  grave 
one  in  my  esteem,  and  I  know  that  to  one  of 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  183 

tier  temperament  it  would  be  extremely  galling 
to  be  made  to  apologize.  I  wish  you  had  not 
required  it  of  her." 

"  I  thought  it  for  her  good,  mother,"  he  an 
swered  ;  "  and  I  think  so  still ;  she  is  so 
strongly  inclined  to  impertinence  and  insubor 
dination  that  I  must  do  all  in  my  power  to 
train  her  to  proper  submission  to  lawful 
authority  and  respect  for  superiors." 

Edward  joined  them  at  that  moment.  He 
looked  disturbed  and  chagrined. 

"  Really,  captain,"  he  said,  "  I  am  not  at  all 
sure  that  Lulu  has  not  as  much  right  to  an 
apology  from  me  as  I  to  this  from  her.  I  spoke 
to  her  in  anger,  and  with  an  assumption  of 
authority  to  which  I  really  had  no  right,  so 
that  there  was  ample  excuse  for  her  not  partic 
ularly  respectful  language  to  me.  I  am  sorry, 
therefore,  she  has  had  the  pain  of  apologizing." 

' '  You  are  very  kind  to  be  so  ready  to  over 
look  her  insolence,"  the  captain  said  ;  "  but  I 
cannot  permit  such  exhibitions  of  temper,  and 
must,  at  whatever  cost,  teach  her  to  rule  her 
own  spirit." 

"Doubtless  you  are  right,"  Edward  said; 
''  but  1  am  concerned  and  mortified  to  find  that 
I  have  got  her  into  such  disgrace  and  trouble.  I 
must  own  I  am  quite  attached  to  Lulu  ;  she  has 
some  very  noble  and  lovable  traits  of  character." 

"She  has  indeed,"  said  his  mother;  "she 


184  ELSIE  AT  NANTUOKET. 

is  so  free  from  the  least  taint  of  hypocrisy  or 
deceit ;  so  perfectly  honest  and  truthful ;  so 
warm-hearted,  too  ;  so  diligent  and  energetic  in 
anything  she  undertakes  to  do — very  painstak 
ing  and  persevering — and  a  brave,  womanly 
little  thing." 

The  captain's  face  brightened  very  much  as 
he  listened  to  these  praises  of  his  child. 

"  I  thank  you  heartily,  mother  and  brother,'* 
he  said  ;  "  for  the  child  is  very  dear  to  her 
father's  heart,  and  praise  of  her  is  sweet  to  my 
ear.  I  can  see  all  these  lovable  traits,  but  fear 
ed  that  to  other  eyes  than  mine  they  might  be 
entirely  obscured  by  the  very  grave  faults  join 
ed  with  them.  But  it  is  just  like  you  both  to 
look  at  the  good  rather  than  the  evil. 

"  And  you  have  done  so  much  for  my  chil 
dren  !  I  assure  you  I  often  think  of  it  with  the 
feeling  that  you  have  laid  me  under  obligations 
which  I  can  never  repay." 

"  Ah,  captain,"  Elsie  said,  laughingly,  "  you 
have  a  fashion  of  making  a  great  mountain  out 
of  a  little  mole-hill  of  kindness.  Flattery  is  not 
good  for  human  nature,  you  know,  so  I  shall 
leave  you  and  go  back  to  papa,  who  has  a 
wholesome  way  of  telling  me  of  my  faults  and 
failings." 

"  I  really  don't  know  where  he  finds  them," 
returned  Captain  Raymond,  gallantly  ;  but  she 
was  already  out  of  hearing. 


ELSIE  AT  NAXTUCKET.  185 

''Nor  I,"  said  Violet,  replying  to  his  last 
remark  ;  "  mamma  seems  to  me  to  be  as  nearly 
perfect  as  a  human  creature  can  be  in  this  sin 
ful  world." 

"  Now  don't  feel  troubled  about  it,  Ned," 
Zoe  was  saying  to  her  husband,  who  was  again 
at  her  side.  ' '  I  think  it  was  just  right  that 
Bhe  should  be  made  to  apologize  to  you,  for  she 
was  dreadfully  saucy." 

"  Yes  ;  but  I  provoked  her,  and  I  ought  to 
be,  and  am,  greatly  ashamed  of  it.  I  fear,  too, 
that  in  so  doing  I  have  brought  a  severe  pun 
ishment  upon  her." 

"  Why  should  you  think  so  ?" 

"  Because  I  know  that  such  a  task  could  not 
fail  to  be  exceedingly  unpalatable  to  one  of  her 
temperament ;  and  don't  you  remember  how 
long  she  stood  out  against  her  father's  author 
ity  last  summer  when  he  bade  her  ask  Vi's  par 
don  for  impertinence  to  her?" 

"  Yes  ;  it  took  nearly  a  week  of  close  con 
finement  to  make  her  do  it ;  but  as  he  showed 
himse^  so  determined  in  that  instance,  she 
probably  saw  that  it  would  be  useless  to  at 
tempt  opposition  to  his  will  in  this,  and  so 
obeyed  without  being  compelled  by  punish 
ment." 

"Well,  I  hope  so,"  he  said.  "She  surely 
ought  to  know  by  this  time  that  he  is  not  one 
to  be  trifled  with." 


186  EL8IE  AT  NANTUVKET. 

It  seemed  to  Lulu  a  long  time  that  she  was 
left  alone,  shut  up  in  the  little  bedroom  of  the 
cottage,  though  it  was  in  reality  scarcely  more 
than  half  an  hour.  She  was  very  glad  when  at 
last  she  heard  her  father's  step  in  the  outer 
room,  then  his  voice  as  he  opened  the  door  and 
asked,  "  Would  you  like  to  take  a  walk  with 
your  papa,  little  girl  ?" 

"  Yes  indeed,  papa  !"  was  her  joyful  reply. 

"  Then  put  on  your  hat  and  come.'' 

She  made  all  haste  to  obey. 

"Is  Gracie  going  too,  papa?  or  anybody 
else?"  she  asked,  putting  her  hand  confidingly 
into  his. 

"  No  ;  you  and  I  are  going  alone  this  time  ; 
do  you  think  you  will  find  my  company  suffi 
cient  for  once  ?"  he  asked,  smiling  down  at  her. 

"  Oh  yes,  indeed,  papa  ;  I  think  it  will  be 
ever  so  nice  to  have  you  all  to  myself  ;  it's  so 
seldom  I  can." 

They  took  the  path  along  the  bluffs  toward 
"  Tom  Never 's  Head." 

When  they  had  fairly  left  the  village  behind, 
BO  that  no  one  could  overhear  anything  they 
might  say  to  each  other,  the  captain  said,  "  I 
want  to  have  a  talk  with  you,  daughter,  and  we 
may  as  well  take  it  out  here  in  the  sweet  fresh 
air,  as  shut  up  in  the  house." 

"  Oh,  yes,  papa ;  it  is  so  much  pleasanter  !  I 
can  hardly  bear  to  stay  in  the  house  at  all  down 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  187 

here  at  the  seashore  ;  and  it  seemed  a  long 
while  that  you  left  me  alone  there  this  after 
noon.  " 

"  Yes,  I  suppose  so  ;  and  I  hope  I  shall  not 
have  occasion  to  do  so  again.  My  child,  did  you 
ever  consider  what  it  is  that  makes  you  so  re 
bellious,  so  unwilling  to  submit  to  authority, 
and  so  ready  to  fly  into  a  passion  and  speak  in 
solently  to  your  superiors  ?" 

"I  don't  quite  understand  you  papa,"  she 
said.  "  I  only  know  that  I  can't  bear  to  have 
people  try  to  rule  me  who  have  no  right." 

"  Sometimes  you  are  not  willing  to  be  ruled 
even  by  your  father  ;  yet  I  hardly  suppose  you 
would  say  he  has  no  right  ?" 

"  Oh, no,  papa;  I  know  better  than  that," 
she  said,  blushing  and  hanging  her  head  ;  "  I 
know  you  have  the  best  right  in  the  world." 

'*  Yet  sometimes  you  disobey  me  ;  at  others 
obey  in  an  angry,  unwilling  way  that  shows 
you  would  rebel  if  you  dared. 

"  And  pride  is  at  the  bottom  of  it  all.  You 
think  so  highly  of  yourself  and  your  own  wis 
dom  that  you  cannot  bear  to  be  controlled  or 
treated  as  one  not  capable  of  guiding  her. 
self. 

' '  But  the  Bible  tells  us  that  God  hates  pride. 
*  Every  one  that  is  proud  in  heart  is  an  abomi- 
nation  to  the  Lord  ;  though  hand  join  in  hand, 
be  shall  not  be  unpunished.' 


188  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKBT. 

"  '  Pride  goeth  before  destruction,  and  & 
haughty  spirit  before  a  fall.' 

"  '  Proud  and  haughty  scorner  is  his  name 
who  dealeth  in  proud  wrath/ 

"  Ah,  my  dear  daughter,  I  am  sorely  troubled 
when  I  reflect  how  often  you  deal  in  that.  My 
great  desire  for  you  is  that  you  may  learn  to 
rule  your  own  spirit ;  that  you  may  become 
meek  and  lowly  in  heart,  patient  and  gentle 
like  the  Lord  Jesus, '  who  when  He  was  reviled, 
reviled  not  again  ;  when  He  suffered,  He 
threatened  not ;  but  committed  Himself  to 
Him  that  judgeth  righteously. '  Do  you  never 
feel  any  desire  to  be  like  Him  ?" 

"  Yes,  papa,  sometimes ;  and  I  determine 
that  I  will ;  but  the  first  thing  I  know  I'm  in 
a  passion  again  ;  and  I  get  so  discouraged  that 
I  think  I'll  not  try  any  more  to  be  good  ;  for 
I  just  can't." 

"  It  is  Satan  who  puts  that  thought  in  your 
heart,"  the  captain  said,  giving  her  a  look  of 
grave  concern  ;  "  he  knows  that  if  he  can  per 
suade  you  to  cease  to  fight  against  the  evil  that 
is  in  your  nature  he  is  sure  to  get  possession  of 
yon  at  last. 

"  He  is  a  most  malignant  spirit,  and  his 
delight  is  in  destroying  souls.  The  Bible  bids 
us,  '  Be  sober,  be  vigilant,  because  your  adver 
sary  the  devil  as  a  roaring  lion  walketh  about 
seeking  whom  he  may  devour.' 


ELSIE  AT  X AX  TUCKET.  181 

"  We  are  all  sinners  by  nature,  and  Satan, 
and  many  lesser  evil  spirits  under  him,  are 
constantly  seeking  our  destruction  ;  therefore 
we  have  a  warfare  to  wage  if  we  would  attain 
eternal  life,  and  no  one  who  refuses  or  neglects 
to  fight  this  good  fight  of  faith  will  ever  reach 
heaven  ;  nor  will  any  one  who  attempts  it  with 
out  asking  help  from  on  high. 

"  So  if  you  give  up  trying  to  be  good  you  and 
I  will  have  a  sad  time  ;  because  it  will  be  my 
duty  to  compel  you  to  try.  The  Bible  tells  me, 
'  Withhold  not  correction  from  the  child  ;  for 
if  thou  beatest  him  with  the  rod  he  shall  not 
die.  Thou  shalt  beat  him  with  the  rod,  and 
shalt  deliver  his  soul  from  hell.' 

"  I  must  if  possible  deliver  you  from  going  to 
that  awful  place,  and  also  from  the  dreadful 
calamities  indulgence  of  a  furious  temper  some 
times  brings  even  in  this  life  ;  even  a  woman 
has  been  known  to  commit  murder  while  under 
the  influence  of  unbridled  rage  ;  and  I  have 
known  of  one  who  lamed  her  own  child  for  life 
in  a  fit  of  passion. 

"  Sometimes  people  become  deranged  simply 
from  the  indulgence  of  their  tempers.  Do  you 
think  I  should  be  a  good  and  kind  father  if  I 
allowed  you  to  go  on  in  a  path  that  leads  to 
such  dreadful  ends  here  and  hereafter?" 

"  No,  sir/'  she  said  in  an  awed  tone  ;  "  and  I 
will  try  to  control  my  temper." 


190  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

"  I  am  glad  to  hear  that  resolve,"  he  replied. 
"  The  Bible  tells  us,  '  He  that  is  slow  to  angel 
is  better  than  the  mighty  ;  and  he  that  ruleth 
his  spirit  than  he  that  taketh  a  city.*  " 

They  were  silent  for  a  little  while,  then 
hanging  her  head  and  blushing,  "Papa,"  she 
asked,  "  what  did  you  do  with  those  notes  you 
made  me  write  ?" 

"  Sent  them  to  those  to  whom  they  were 
addressed.  And  they  were  very  kind,  Lulu  ; 
much  kinder  than  you  deserved  they  should  be  ; 
both  your  Grandma  Elsie  and  your  TJncle 
Edward  expressed  regret  that  you  had  been 
made  to  apologize,  and  spoke  of  you  in  affec 
tionate  terms.'* 

"  I'm  glad,"  she  said  with  a  sigh  of  relief  : 
"  and  I  don't  mean  ever  to  be  at  all  imperti 
nent  to  them  again." 

"  I  trust  you  will  not  indeed,"  he  said. 

"  Papa,  I  think  this  is  about  where  I  was  the 
other  evening  when  I  first  noticed  that  the 
storm  was  coming." 

"  A  long  way  from  home  for  a  child  of  your 
age  ;  especially  alone  and  at  night.  You  must 
not  indulge  your  propensity  for  wandering  to  a 
distance  from  home  by  yourself.  You  are  too 
young  to  understand  the  danger  of  it ;  too 
young  to  be  a  guide  to  yourself,  and  must  there 
fore  be  content  to  be  guided  by  older  and  wiper 
people. 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET.  191 

"  You  said,  a  while  ago,  '  I  just  can't  be 
good  ;'  did  you  mean  to  assert  that  you  could 
not  help  being  disobedient  to  me  that  even 
ing?" 

She  hung  her  head  and  colored  deeply.  ' '  It 
was  so  pleasant  to  walk  along  looking  at  the 
beautiful,  changing  sea,  papa,"  she  said,  "  that 
I  couldn't  bear  to  stop,  and  wouldn't  let  myself 
think  how  far  I  was  going. ' ' 

"  Ah,  just  as  I  suspected  ;  your  could  not  was 
really  would  not ;  the  difficulty  all  in  your  will. 
You  must  learn  to  conquer  your  will  when  it 
would  take  you  in  the  wrong  direction. 

"  We  will  turn  and  go  back  now,  as  it  is  not 
far  from  tea-time." 

Lulu  shrank  from  meeting  the  rest  of  their 
party,  particularly  Grandma  Elsie  and  Edward; 
but  they  all  treated  her  so  kindly  that  she  was 
soon  at  her  ease  among  them  again. 


CHAPTER  X. 

I  am  rapt,  and  cannot 

Cover  the  monstrous  balk  of  this  ingratitude 
With  any  size  of  words." 

— Shakespeare. 

THE  next  day  they  all  set  out  soon  after 
breakfast  for  a  long  drive,  taking  the  direction 
of  the  camping -ground  of  the  lads,  where  they 
called  and  greatly  astonished  Max  with  a  sight 
of  his  father,  whom  he  supposed  to  be  far  out 
on  the  ocean. 

The  boy's  delight  fully  equalled  his  surprise, 
and  he  was  inclined  to  return  immediately  to 
'Sconset ;  but  the  captain  advised  him  to  stay  a 
little  longer  where  he  was  ;  and  he  accordingly 
decided  to  do  so  ;  though  regretting  the  loss  of 
even  an  hour  of  the  society  of  the  father  who 
was  to  him  the  best  man  in  the  world  and  the 
most  gallant  and  capable  officer  of  the  navy  ; 
in  short,  the  impersonation  of  all  that  was  good, 
wise,  and  brave. 

The  '  Sconset  cottages  had  been  engaged  only 
until  the  first  of  September,  but  by  that  time  our 
friends  were  so  in  love  with  life  upon  the  island 
that  learning  of  some  cottages  on  the  cliffs,  a 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  193 

little  north-west  of  Nantucket  Town,  which 
were  just  vacated  and  for  rent,  they  engaged 
two  of  them  and  at  once  moved  in. 

From  their  new  abodes  they  had  a  fine  view 
of  the  ocean  on  that  side  of  the  island,  and 
from  their  porches  could  watch  the  swift-sailing 
yachts  and  other  vessels  passing  to  and  fro. 

The  bathing-ground  was  reached  by  a  succes 
sion  of  stairways  built  in  the  face  of  the  cliff. 
The  surf  was  fine,  and  bathing  less  dangerous 
there  than  at  'Sconset.  Those  of  them  who 
were  fond  of  the  sport  found  it  most  enjoyable  ; 
but  the  captain  took  the  children  into  the  town 
almost  every  day  for  a  lesson  in  swimming, 
where  the  still  bathing  made  it  easy  for  them. 

And  now  they  took  almost  daily  sails  on  the 
harbor,  occasionally  venturing  out  into  the 
ocean  itself  ;  pleasant  drives  also  ;  visiting  the 
old  windmill,  the  old  graveyards,  the  soldiers' 
monument,  and  every  place  of  interest  in  the 
vicinity. 

Besides  these,  there  was  a  little  trip  to 
Martha's  Vineyard,  and  several  were  taken  to 
various  points  on  the  adjacent  shores  of  the 
mainland. 

Much  as  they  had  enjoyed  'Sconset  life,  it 
now  seemed  very  pleasant  to  be  again  where 
they  could  pay  frequent  visits  to  libraries  and 
stores,  go  to  church,  and  now  and  then  attend 
a  concert  or  lecture. 


194  EL8IE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

And  there  was  a  good  deal  of  quiet  pleasure 
to  be  found  in  rambles  about  the  streets  and 
queer  byways  and  lanes  of  the  quaint  old  town, 
looking  at  its  odd  houses  and  gardens,  and  per 
haps  catching  a  glimpse  of  the  life  going  on 
within. 

They  gained  an  entrance  to  some  ;  one  day  it 
was  to  the  home  of  an  old  sea  captain  who  had 
given  up  his  former  occupation  and  now  wove 
baskets  of  Tarious  sizes  and  shapes,  all  very 
neat,  strong  and  substantial. 

There  was  always  something  pleasant  to  do  ; 
sometimes  it  was  to  take  the  cars  on  the  little 
three-mile  railroad  to  Surf  side  and  pass  an  hour 
or  two  there  ;  again  to  visit  the  Athenaeum  and 
examine  its  stores  of  curiosities  and  treasures, 
mostly  of  the  sea  ;  or  to  select  a  book  from  its 
library  ;  or  to  spend  an  hour  among  the  old 
china  and  antique  furniture  offered  for  sale  to 
summer  visitors. 

They  were  admitted  to  see  the  cast  of  the 
dauphin  and  bought  photographs  of  it,  as  well 
as  of  many  of  the  scenes  in  and  about  the  town, 
with  which  to  refresh  their  memories  of  the 
delightful  old  place  when  far  away,  or  to  show 
to  friends  who  had  never  had  the  pleasure  of  a 
visit  to  its  shores. 

Violet  spent  many  an  enjoyable  hour  in 
sketching,  finding  no  lack  of  subjects  worthy  of 
her  pencil ;  and  those  of  the  party  who  liked 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET.  195 

botany  found  curious  and  interesting  specimena 
among  the  flora  of  the  island. 

They  had  very  delightful  weather  most  of  the 
time,  but  there  was  an  occasional  rainy  day  when 
their  employments  and  amusements  must  be 
such  as  could  be  found  within  doors. 

But  even  these  days,  with  the  aid  of  fancy- 
work,  and  drawing  materials,  newspapers, 
magazines  and  books,  conversation  and  games, 
were  very  far  from  dull  and  wearisome  ;  often 
one  read  aloud  while  the  others  listened. 

One  day  Elsie  brought  out  a  story  in  manu 
script. 

"  I  have  been  thinking,"  she  said,  "  that  this 
might  interest  you  all  as  being  a  tale  of  actual 
occurrences  during  the  time  of  the  French 
Revolution  ;  as  we  have  been  thinking  and 
talking  so  much  of  that  in  connection  with  the 
story  of  the  poor  little  dauphin." 

"  What  is  it  ?  and  who  is  the  author  ?"  asked 
her  father. 

"  It  is  an  historical  story  written  by  Betty's 
sister  Molly,"  she  answered.  "  For  the  benefit 
of  the  children  I  will  make  a  few  preparatory 
remarks,"  she  added,  lightly,  and  with  a 
pleasant  smile. 

"  While  France  was  torn  by  those  terrible 
internal  convulsions,  it  was  also  fighting  the 
combined  armies  of  other  nations,  particularly 


196  ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET. 

Austria  and  Prussia,  who  were  moved  against 
it  from  sympathy  with  the  king,  and  a  desire  to 
reinstate  him  on  his  throne,  and  a  sense  of  dan- 
ger  to  themselves  if  the  disorganizing  principles 
of  the  revolutionists  should  spread  into  their 
territories. 

"  Piedmont  was  involved  in  this  conflict. 
Perhaps  you  remember  that  it  is  separated  from 
Dauphiny,  in  France,  by  the  Cottian  Alps,  and 
that  among  the  valleys  on  the  Piedmontese  side 
dwell  the  Waldenses  or  Vaudois-evangelical 
Christians,  who  were  for  twelve  hundred  years 
persecuted  by  the  Church  of  Home. 

"  Though  their  own  sovereigns  often  joined 
in  these  persecutions,  and  the  laws  of  the  land 
were  always  far  more  oppressive  to  them  than 
to  their  popish  fellow-citizens,  the  Waldenses 
were  ever  loyal  to  king  and  country  and  were  sure 
to  be  called  upon  for  their  defence  in  time  of  war. 

"  In  the  spring  of  1793 — some  three  months 
after  the  beheading  of  King  Louis  XVI. — and 
while  the  poor  queen,  the  dauphin  and  the  prin 
cesses,  his  sister  and  aunt,  still  languished  in 
their  dreadful  prisons — a  French  army  was  at 
tempting  to  enter  Piedmont  from  Dauphiny, 
which  they  could  do  only  through  the  moun 
tain-passes  ;  and  these  all  the  able-bodied 
Waldenses  and  some  Swiss  troops,  under  the 
command  of  General  Godin,  a  Swiss  officer, 
were  engaged  in  defending. 


ELSIE  AT  NAN  TUCKET.  19? 

"  It  is  among  the  homes  of  the  Waldenses, 
thus  left  defenceless  against  any  plot  theif 
popish  neighbors  might  hatch  for  their  destruc 
tion,  that  the  scene  of  this  story  is  laid. 

"  Now,  papa,  will  you  be  so  kind  as  to  read  it 
aloud?"  she  concluded,  handing  it  to  him. 

"With  pleasure,"  he  said,  and  all  having 
gathered  around  to  listen,  he  began. 

"  On  a  lovely  morning  in  the  middle  of  May, 
1793,  a  young  girl  and  a  little  lad  might  have 
been  seen  climbing  the  side  of  a  mountain 
overlooking  the  beautiful  Valley  of  Luserna. 
They  were  Lucia  and  Henri  Vittoria,  children 
of  a  brave  Waldensian  soldier  then  serving  in 
the  army  of  his  king,  against  the  French,  with 
whom  their  country  was  at  war. 

"  Lucia  had  a  sweet,  innocent  face,  lighted 
up  by  a  pair  of  large,  soft,  dark  eyes,  and  was 
altogether  very  fair  to  look  upon.  Her  lithe, 
slender  figure  bounded  from  rock  to  rock  with 
movements  as  graceful  and  almost  as  swift  as 
those  of  a  young  gazelle. 

"  '  Sister,'  cried  the  lad  half  pantingly, '  how 
nimble  and  fleet  of  foot  you  are  to-day  !  I  can 
scarce  keep  pace  with  you.' 

"  '  Ah,  Henri,  it  is  because  my  heart  is  so 
light  and  glad  !'  she  returned  with  a  silvery 
laugh,  pausing  for  an  instant  that  he  might 
overtake  her. 


198  ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET. 

"  *  Yes,'  he  said,  as  he  gained  her  side,  '  the 
good  news  from  my  father  and  Pierre,  and 
Rudolph  Groneto — that  they  are  well  and  yet 
unharmed  by  French  sword  or  bullet — has 
filled  all  our  hearts  with  joy.  Is  it  not  to  carry 
these  glad  tidings  to  Rudolph's  mother  we  take 
this  early  walk  ? ' 

' '  '  Yes  ;  a  most  pleasant  errand,  Henri ;' 
and  the  rose  deepened  on  the  maiden's  cheek, 
already  glowing  with  health  and  exercise. 

"  They  were  now  far  above  the  valley,  and 
another  moment  brought  them  to  their  destina 
tion — a  broad  ledge  of  rock  on  which  stood  a 
cottage  with  its  grove  of  chestnut-trees,  and  a 
little  patch  of  carefully  cultivated  ground. 

' '  Magdalen  Goneto,  the  mother  of  Rudolph, 
a  matron  of  placid  countenance  and  sweet  and 
gentle  dignity  of  mien  had  seen  their  approach 
and  come  forth  to  meet  them. 

"  She  embraced  Lucia  with  grave  tenderness, 
bestowed  a  kind  caress  upon  Henri,  and  lead 
ing  the  way  to  her  neat  dwelling,  seated  them 
and  herself  upon  its  porch,  from  which  there 
was  a  magnificent  view  of  the  whole  extent  of 
the  valley. 

"  To  the  left,  and  close  at  hand,  lay  San 
Giovanni,  with  its  pretty  villages,  smiling 
vineyards,  cornfields  and  verdant  meadows 
sloping  gently  away  to  the  waters  of  the  Felice. 
On  the  opposite  side  of  the  river,  situate  upon 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUOKET.  199 

*  slight  eminence  was  the  Roman  Catholic  town 
of  Luserna.  To  the  right,  almost  at  their  feet, 
embowered  amid  beautiful  trees  —  chestnut, 
walnut,  and  mulberry — La  Tour,  the  Walden- 
sian  capital  and  home  of  Lucia  and  Henri, 
nestled  among  its  vineyards  and  orchards. 

' '  Farther  up  the  vale  might  be  seen  Bobbi 
Villar,  and  many  smaller  villages  scattered 
amid  the  fields  and  vineyards,  or  hanging  on 
the  slopes  of  the  hills,  while  hamlets  and  single 
cottages  clung  here  and  there  to  the  rugged 
mountain-side,  wherever  a  terrace,  a  little  basin 
or  hollow  afforded  a  spot  susceptible  of  cultiva 
tion.  Beyond  all  towered  the  Cottian  Alps, 
that  form  the  barrier  between  Piedmont  and 
Dauphiny,  their  snowy  pinnacles  glittering  in 
the  rays  of  the  newly  risen  sun. 

"  It  was  thither  the  able-bodied  men  of  the 
valley  had  gone  to  defend  the  passes  against  the 
French. 

"  Toward  those  lofty  mountains  Lucia's  soft 
eyes  turned  with  wistful,  questioning  gaze  ;  for 
there  were  father,  brother,  lover,  hourly  ex 
posed  to  all  the  dangers  of  war. 

"  Magdalen  noted  the  look,  and  softly  mur 
mured,  '  God,  even  the  God  of  our  fathers, 
cover  their  heads  in  the  day  of  battle  1 ' 

"  '  He  will,  I  know  He  will,'  said  Lucia, 
turning  to  her  friend  with  a  bright,  swee* 
smile. 


200  ELSIE  AT  NANTTJCKET. 

"  '  You  bring  me  tidings,  my  child,'  saicf 
Magdalen,  taking  the  maiden's  hand  in  hers, 
'  good  tidings,  for  your  face  is  full  of  glad 
ness  ! ' 

"  '  Yes,  dear  friend,  your  son  is  well,'  Lucia 
answered  with  a  modest,  ingenuous  blush  ;  '  my 
father  also,  and  Pierre ;  we  had  word  from 
them  only  yesternight.  But  ah  me  ! '  she  added 
with  a  sigh,  '  what  fearful  scenes  of  blood  and 
carnage  are  yet  enacted  in  Paris,  the  gay  French 
capital !  for  from  thence  also,  the  courier 
brought  news.  Blood,  he  says,  flows  like 
water,  and  not  content  with  having  taken  the 
life  of  their  king,  they  force  the  queen  and  the 
rest  of  the  royal  family  to  languish  in  prison  ; 
and  the  guillotine  is  constantly  at  work 
dispatching  its  wretched  victims,  whose  only 
crime,  in  many  instances,  is  that  of  wealth  and 
noble  birth.' 

"  '  Alas,  poor  wretches  !  alas  poor  king  and 
queen  ! '  cried  Magdalen  ;  '  and,  for  ourselves, 
what  danger,  should  such  bloodthirsty  ruffians 
force  an  entrance  into  our  valleys !  The 
passes  had  needs  be  well  guarded  ! ' 

"  Lucia  lingered  not  long  with  her  friend, 
for  home  duties  claimed  her  attention. 

"  Magdalen  went  with  them  to  the  brow  of 
the  hill,  and  again  embracing  Lucia,  said  in 
tender,  joyous  accents,  '  Though  we  must  now 
bid  adieu,  dear  child,  when  the  war  is  over  yoa 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  201 

will  come  to  brighten  Kudolph's  home  and 
mine  with  your  constant  presence.' 

"'Yes;  such  was  the  pledge  he  won  from 
me  ere  we  parted, '  the  maiden  answered  with 
modest  sincerity,  a  tender  smile  hovering  about 
the  full  red  lips  and  a  vivid  color  suffusing  for 
an  instant  the  delicately  rounded  cheek. 

"  Then  with  an  affectionate  good -by,  she 
tripped  away  down  the  rocky  path,  Henri  fol 
lowing. 

"  A  glad  flush  still  lingered  on  the  sweet, 
girlish  face,  a  dewy  light  shone  in  the  soft  eyes. 
Her  thoughts  were  full  of  Magdalen's  parting 
words  and  the  picture  they  had  called  up  of  the 
happy  married  life  awaiting  Rudolph  and  her 
self  when  he  should  return  to  the  pursuits  of 
peace. 

"  And  he  at  his  post  in  those  more  distant 
mountains,  thought  of  her  and  his  mother ; 
safe,  as  he  fondly  trusted,  in  the  homes  his 
strong  arm  was  helping  to  defend  against  a 
foreign  foe.  The  Vaudois,  judging  others  by 
themselves,  were,  notwithstanding  their  many 
past  experiences  of  the  treacherous  cruelty  of 
Rome,  strangely  unsuspicious  of  their  popish 
neighbors. 

"  The  descent  was  scarcely  yet  accomplished 
by  our  young  friends,  when  startled  by  the 
sound  of  heavy  footsteps  and  gruff  voices  in 
their  rear,  and  casting  a  look  behind  them,  they 


802  ELSIE  A  rl '  NAXTUVKET. 

beheld,  rapidly  approaching  by  another  path 
which  wound  about  the  base  of  the  mountain, 
two  men  of  most  ruffianly  aspect. 

"  A  wild  terror  seized  upon  the  maiden  as  for 
an  instant  she  caught  the  gaze  of  mingled 
malice  and  sensuality  they  bent  upon  her  ;  and 
seizing  Henri's  hand,  she  flew  over  the  ground 
toward  La  Tour  with  the  fleetness  of  a  hunted 
doe. 

"  For  herself  what  had  she  not  to  fear  !  and 
for  the  child  that  he  might  be  slain  or  reserved 
for  a  fate  esteemed  by  the  Vaudois  worse  than 
death,  in  being  carried  off  to  Pignerol  and 
brought  up  in  an  idolatrous  faith. 

"  The  men  pursued,  calling  to  her  with  oaths, 
curses,  obscene  words,  and  jeering  laughter. 

"  These  but  quickened  her  flight ;  she  gained 
the  bridge  over  the  Angrogna,  sped  across  it, 
over  the  intervening  ground,  and  through  the 
gate  into  the  town  ;  the  footsteps  of  her  pur 
suers  echoing  close  behind. 

"  '  Ah  ha  !  escaped  my  embraces  for  the 
present,  have  you,  my  pretty  barbet  ? '  cried 
one  of  the  miscreants,  following  her  with  gloat 
ing,  cruel  eyes  as  she  sped  onward  up  the  street, 
feeling  only  comparatively  safe  even  there. 
'  Ah  well,  it  but  delays  my  pleasure  a  few 
hours.  I  know  where  to  find  ye  and  shall  pay 
my  respects  to-night.' 

*'  '  And   I,'  added  his    companion    with    a 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  203 

fierce  laugh  ;  *  to  ye  and  many  another  like 
ye.  It's  work  quite  to  my  taste  Holy  Mother 
Church  has  laid  out  for  us  to-night,  An 
drea.  ' 

"  '  Yes,  yes,  Giuseppe,  we'll  not  quarrel  with 
the  work  or  the  wages  ;  all  the  plunder  we  can 
lay  hands  on  ;  to  say  naught  of  the  pretty 
maids  such  as  yon,  or  the  escape  from  the  fires 
of  purgatory. ' 

"  They  were  wending  their  way  to  the  con- 
yent  of  the  R£collets  as  they  talked.  Arrived 
at  its  gates  they  were  immediately  admitted,  to 
find  it  filled  with  cut-throats  such  as  themselves, 
and  soon  learned  that  the  church  also  and  the 
house  of  the  cure  were  in  like  condition. 

"  '  Good  ! '  they  cried,  '  how  many  names  in 
all?' 

"  '  Seven  hundred,'  said  one. 

"  '  Eight  hundred,'  asserted  another. 

"  '  Well,  well,  be  it  which  it  may,  we're  strong 
enough  for  the  work,  all  the  able-bodied  bar- 
betti  being  on  the  frontier,'  cried  Andrea,  ex- 
ultingly,  '  we'll  make  short  shrift  with  the  old 
men,  women  and  children. ' 

"  '  Yes  ;  long  live  the  holy  Roman  Church  ! 
Hurrah  for  the  holy  faith  !  Down  with  the 
barbetti  ! '  cried  a  chorus  of  voices.  *  We'll 
have  a  second  St.  Bartholomew  in  these  valleys 
and  rid  them  of  the  hated  presence  of  the 
cursed  heretics. ' 


204  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

"'That  we  will,'  responded  Giuseppe. 
'  But  what's  the  order  of  proceedings  ? ' 

"  '  All  the  faithful  to  meet  at  Luserna  at 
sunset ;  the  vesper  bell  of  the  convent  gives  the 
signal  shortly  after,  and  we  immediately  spread 
ourselves  over  the  valley  on  a  heretic  hunt  that 
from  San  Giovanni  to  Bobbi  shall  leave  not  a 
«oul  alive  to  tell  the  tale. ' 

"  While  Magdalen  and  Lucia  conversed  in 
the  cottage  of  the  former,  M.  Brianza,  cur6  of 
Luserna,  seated  in  the  confessional,  listened 
with  horror  and  indignation  to  a  tale  of  in 
tended  wholesale  rapine,  murder,  and  arson, 
which  his  penitent  was  unfolding. 

"'I  will  have  neither  part  nor  lot  in  this 
thing,'  said  the  priest  to  himself,  as  he  left  the 
church  a  moment  later  ;  '  nay  more,  I  shall 
warn  the  intended  victims  of  their  danger.' 

"  Hurrying  to  his  house,  he  instantly 
dispatched  messengers  in  all  haste  to  San 
Giovanni  and  La  Tour. 

"  About  the  same  time,  in  the  more  remote 
town  of  Cavour,  the  fiendish  plot  was  revealed 
to  Captain  Odetti,  an  officer  of  the  Piedmont- 
ese  militia,  then  enrolled  to  act  against  the 
French,  with  a  request  that  he  would  take  part 
in  its  execution.  Being  a  rigid  Romanist  it 
was  confidently  expected  that  he  would  will 
ingly  do  so. 

"  But    as    noble    and    humane    a    man    as 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  305 

Luserna's  good  cure,  he  listened  with  like 
horror  and  detestation,  and  mounting  his 
horse,  instantly  set  off  for  La  Tour  to  warn 
the  helpless  folk  of  the  threatened  calamity, 
and  assist  in  averting  it,  if  that  might  yet  be 
possible. 

"  He  travelled  post  haste,  for  time  pressed  ; 
the  appointed  hour  for  the  attack  already  drew 
BO  near  that  it  was  doubtful  if  even  the  most 
prompt  action  could  still  avail. 

"  Pale  and  breathless  with  haste  and  terror, 
Lucia  and  Henri  gained  the  shelter  of  their 
home,  and  in  reply  to  the  anxious  questioning 
of  mother  and  grandparents,  told  of  the  hot 
pursuit  of  the  evil  men  who  had  chased  them 
into  the  town. 

"  Their  story  was  heard  with  much  concern, 
not  only  by  the  family,  but  also  by  a  young  man 
who  had  entered  nearly  at  the  same  moment 
with  themselves. 

"  His  right  arm  was  in  a  sling  ;  his  face,  thin 
and  wan  with  suffering,  wore  an  expression  of 
anxiety  and  alarm  which  deepened  momentarily 
as  the  narrative  proceeded. 

"  '  How  is  Bianca  ?  '  he  asked,  upon  its  con 
clusion,  the  quiet  tone  telling  nothing  of  the 
profound  solicitude  that  filled  his  breast. 

"  '  Much  the  same,'  returned  Sara  Vittoria, 
the  mother. 

"  '  A  little  better,  I  think,'  said  a  weak   but 


206  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

cheerful  voice  from  the  next  room.  '  Maurice, 
how  is  your  poor  arm  ?  come  and  tell  me. ' 

"  He  rose  and  complied  with  the  request. 

"  Bianca,  the  elder  sister  of  Lucia,  had  been 
for  a  year  or  more  the  betrothed  of  Maurice 
Laborie.  He  found  her  lying  pale  and  languid 
upon  a  couch. 

"  *  What  is  it,  Maurice  ? '  she  asked,  pres 
ently,  noticing  his  troubled  look. 

"  '  I  wish  you  were  well,  Bianca.' 

"  '  Ah  !  I  am  more  concerned  about  your 
wound.' 

"  His  thoughts  seemed  far  away.  He  rose 
hastily. 

"  '  I  must  speak  to  your  grandsire.  I  will  be 
in  again  ;'  and  he  left  the  room. 

"  Marc  Kozel,  the  father  of  Sara  Vittoria,  a 
venerable,  white-haired  veteran  who  had  seen 
his  fourscore  years  and  ten,  sat  at  the  open 
door  of  the  cottage,  leaning  upon  his  staff,  his 
eyes  fixed  thoughtfully  upon  the  towering 
heights  of  Mount  Van  deli  n. 

"  '  "  As  the  mountains  are  round  about 
Jerusalem,  so  the  Lord  is  round  about  His  peo 
ple  from  henceforth  even  forever,"  '  Maurice 
heard  him  murmur  as  he  drew  near. 

"  There  was  comfort  in  the  words,  and  the 
cloud  of  care  partially  lifted  from  the  brow  of 
the  young  Vaudois.  But  accosting  the  aged 
«aint  with  deep  respect,  and  bending  down  to 


SL81E  AT  NANTUCKET.  207 

speak  close  to  his  ear,  he  uttered  a  few  rapid 
sentences  in  an  undertone. 

"  '  There  seems  a  threatening  of  danger, 
Father  Eozel ;  evil-looking  men,  such  as  Lucia 
and  the  lad  were  but  now  describing,  have  been 
seen  coming  into  the  town  for  the  last  two  or 
three  days  ;  till  now,  it  is  said,  the  Romish 
church,  the  convent  of  Recollets,  the  house  of 
the  cure,  and  several  other  Catholic  houses  are 
full  of  them.  What  errand  think  you  draws 
them  hither  just  at  this  time,  when  nearly  every 
able-bodied  Vaudois  is  absent  on  the  frontier  ?  ' 
"  Rozel's  face  reflected  somewhat  of  the  agita 
tion  and  alarm  in  that  of  Maurice  ;  but  ere  he 
could  open  his  lips  to  reply,  a  neighbor,  a  young 
woman  with  a  child  in  her  arms,  came  rushing 
across  the  street,  and  calling  to  them  in  tones 
tremulous  with  excitement  and  affright,  told  of 
the  warning  just  brought  by  Brianza's  messen 
ger. 

"  Her  face  was  white  with  terror,  and  she 
clasped  her  infant  to  her  breast  with  a  look  of 
agony,  as  she  asked,  "Can  it  be,  oh  can  it  be 
that  we  are  all  to  be  slain  in  our  helplessness  ? 
Something  must  be  done,  and  that  quickly. 
But  what,  alas  !  can  we  do  ?  our  husbands, 
brothers,  fathers  are  all  at  a  distance,  and  the 
fatal  hour  draws  near. ' 

"  The  tones  of  her  voice  and  some  of  her 
words  had  reached  the  ears  of  those  within  the 


208  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

cottage,  and  they  now  gathered  about  her  in  an 
intensely  excited,  terrified  group.  Question 
and  answer  followed  in  rapid  succession  till 
each  knew  all  that  she  had  heard. 

"  *  Can  it  be  possible  ?  '  cried  Sara,  '  can 
even  popish  cruelty,  ingratitude,  and  treachery 
go  so  far  ?  are  not  our  brave  defenders  theirs 
also?  keeping  the  passes  against  a  common 
foe?' 

"  A  mournful  shake  of  the  head  from  her 
aged  father  was  the  only  reply,  save  the  sobs 
and  cries  of  the  frightened  children. 

"  But  at  that  instant  a  horseman  came  dash 
ing  up  the  street,  suddenly  drew  rein  before 
their  dwelling,  and  hastily  dismounting,  hur 
ried  toward  them. 

"  *  Captain  Odetti  ! '  exclaimed  Kozel  in 
some  surprise. 

"  '  Yes,  Eozel,  I  come  to  warn  you,  though, 
alas  !  I  fear  I  am  too  late  to  prevent  bloodshed, ' 
said  the  officer,  sending  a  pitying  glance  from 
one  to  another  of  the  terror-stricken  group. 
*  There  is  a  conspiracy  against  you  ;  the  assas 
sins  are  even  now  on  foot ;  but  if  I  cannot 
save,  I  will  perish  with  you.  The  honor  of  my 
religion  is  at  stake,  and  I  must  justify  it  by 
sharing  your  danger.' 

"  '  Can  ifc  be  that  such  designs  are  really 
entertained  against  us  ? '  asked  Rozel,  in 
trembling  tones,  glancing  from  one  loved  face 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  209 

to  another  with  a  look  of  keenest  anguish.  *  Oa 
what  pretext?  I  know  of  none.' 

"  *  The  late  base  and  cowardly  surrender  of 
Fort  Mirabouc.' 

"  '  There  was  but  one  Vaudois  present,  and 
his  voice  was  raised  against  it. ' 

"  '  True,  but  what  matters  that  to  foes  bent 
upon  your  destruction  ?  some  one  was  to  blame, 
and  why  not  make  a  scapegoat  of  the  hated 
Vaudois  ?  But  let  us  not  waste  time  in  useless 
discussion.  We  must  act.' 

"  The  fearful  tidings  flew  from  house  to 
house,  and  in  the  wildest  terror  the  feeble  folk 
began  to  make  what  preparations  they  could  for 
self-defence  ;  by  Odetti's  advice  barricading  the 
streets  and  houses,  collecting  missiles  to  hurl 
down  from  the  upper  windows  upon  the  heads 
of  the  assassins,  and  at  the  same  time  dispatch 
ing  messenger  after  messenger  to  General 
Godin,  the  Swiss  officer  in  command  of  the 
troops  on  the  frontier,  telling  of  the  danger  and 
praying  for  instant  aid. 

"  But  he,  alas  !  unable,  in  the  nobility  of  his 
soul,  to  credit  the  existence  of  a  plot  so  atro 
cious,  turned  a  deaf  ear  to  their  entreaties,  de 
claring  his  conviction  that  the  alarm  was 
groundless — a  mere  panic — and  that  his  troops 
could  not  be  spared  to  go  on  so  useless  an  er 
rand. 

"  As  one  courier  after  another  returned  with 


210  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

this  same  disheartening  report,  the  terror  and 
despair  were  such  as  to  beggar  description. 

"  Lucia  Vittoria,  recalling,  with  many  a 
shudder  of  wild  affright,  the  evil  looks  and 
fierce  words  and  gestures  of  her  pursuers  of  the 
morning,  resolved  to  defend  her  own,  her 
mother's,  and  sister's  honor  to  the  last  gasp. 

"  The  terrible  excitement  of  the  hour  seemed 
to  give  her  unnatural  strength  for  her  task  of 
lifting  and  carrying  stones  and  fragments  of 
rock  to  be  used  in  repelling  the  expected 
assault.  Assisted  by  Henri  and  every  member 
of  the  family  capable  of  the  exertion,  she  toiled 
unceasingly  while  anything  yet  remained  to  be 
done. 

"  In  the  midst  of  their  exertions  Magdalen 
Goneto  suddenly  appeared  among  them. 

"  '  I  have  heard,  and  I  come  to  live  or  die 
with  you,  dear  friends,'  she  said,  and  fell  to 
work  with  the  others. 

"  At  length  all  was  completed,  and  they  could 
only  await  in  dreadful  suspense  the  coming  of 
events.  They  had  continued  to  importune  the 
commandant,  but  with  no  better  success  than 
at  first. 

"  In  the  closed  and  barricaded  dwellings 
hearts  were  going  up  to  God  in  agonized  prayer 
for  help,  for  deliverance. 

"  In  that  of  the  Vittorias  few  words  w«re 
spoken  save  as  now  and  again  the  voice  of  the 


EL8IE  AT  NANTUCKET.  211 

aged  Eozel  or  that  of  his  venerable  wife;,  his 
daughter,  or  Magdalen  Goneto,  broke  the  awful 
silence  with  some  promise  from  the  Book  of 
books  to  those  who  trust  in  the  Lord. 

"  Maurice,  whose  father  and  brothers  were 
away  with  the  army,  torn  with  anxiety  for 
mother,  sisters,  and  betrothed  alike,  persuaded 
the  former  to  follow  Magdalen's  example  in  re 
pairing  to  the  house  of  the  Vittorias,  that  such 
efforts  as  he  was  able  to  put  forth  in  his  crip 
pled  condition  might  be  made  in  their  common 
defence. 

"  Freely  would  he  shed  the  last  drop  of  his 
blood  to  shield  them  from  harm,  but,  alas  ! 
what  match  was  he  for  even  one  of  the  horde  of 
desperadoes  that  would  soon  be  upon  them  ? 
what  could  he  do  ?  how  speedily  would  he  be 
overpowered  !  Help  must  be  obtained. 

"  He  stole  out  through  the  garden  to  learn 
the  latest  news  from  the  frontier. 

"  The  fourteenth  courier  had  just  returned 
in  sadness  ;  the  commandant  was  still  incredu 
lous  ;  still  firm  in  his  refusal  to  render  aid. 

"  '  We  are  then  given  up  to  the  sword  of  the 
assassin  ! '  groaned  his  hearers. 

"No,  no,  never!  it  must  not  be!'  cried 
Maurice  with  sudden  stern  determination, 
though  there  was  a  quiver  of  pain  in  his  voice  ; 
and  sending  a  glance  of  mingled  love  and 
anguish  toward  the  cottage  that  sheltered  those 


212  ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET. 

dearer  to  him  than  life,  he  set  off  at  a  brisk 
pace  up  the  valley. 

"  Love  moved  him  to  the  task,  and  spite  of 
weakness  and  pain,  never  before  had  he  trodden 
those  steep  and  dangerous  mountain  paths  with 
such  celerity. 

"  Arrived  and  admitted  to  Godin's  presence, 
he  poured  out  his  petition  with  the  vehemence 
of  one  who  can  take  no  denial,  urging  hig  suit 
with  all  the  eloquence  of  intense  anxiety  and 
deep  conviction  of  the  terrible  extremity  of  the 
feeble  folk  in  the  valley. 

"  Doubt  began  to  creep  into  the  mind  of  the 
brave  officer.  '  Might  there  not  be  some  truth 
in  the  story  after  all  ?  '  Yet  he  answered  as 
before.  '  A  mere  panic.  I  cannot  believe  in  a 
plot  so  atrocious.  What  !  murder  in  cold  blood 
the  innocent,  helpless  wives  and  children  of  the 
brave  men  who  are  defending  theirs  from  a 
common  foe  ?  No,  no  ;  human  nature  is  not 
so  depraved  !'  " 

"  '  So  it  was  thought  on  the  eve  of  the  Sici 
lian  Vespers  ;  on  the  eve  of  St.  Bartholomew  ; 
at  the  time  when  Castracaro,  when  De  La 
Trinite,  when  Pianeza — ' 

"  '  Ah,'  interrupted  the  general  with  a 
frown,  '  but  those  were  deeds  of  days  long  gone 
by,  and  men  are  not  now  what  they  then  were. ' 

*'  '  Sir,'  returned  Maurice  earnestly,  '  for 
twelve  hundred  vears  the  she- wolf  of  Eome  has 


ELSIE  AT  NANTTTCKET.  213 

ravaged  our  fold,  slaying  sheep  and  lambs  alike 
—sparing  neither  age  nor  sex  ;  and,  sir,  it  is  her 
boast  that  she  never  changes. 

"  '  Nor  are  men  incapable  of  the  grossest  in 
justice  and  cruelty  even  in  these  days.  Look 
at  the  fearful  scenes  of  blood  enacted  even  now 
in  France  !  General,  the  lives  of  thousands  of 
his  majesty's  evangelical  subjects  are  trembling 
in  the  balance,  and  I  do  most  solemnly  assure 
you  that  unless  saved  by  your  speedy  interposi 
tion,  or  a  direct  miracle  from  Heaven,  they  will 
this  night  fall  victims  to  a  sanguinary  plot. 

"  '  Ah,  sir,  what  more  can  I  say  to  convince, 
to  move  you  ?  The  assassins  are  already  assem 
bling,  the  time  wanes  fast,  and  will  you  stretch 
forth  no  hand  to  save  their  innocent,  helpless 
victims  ? ' 

"  The  general  was  evidently  moved  by  the 
appeal.  '  Had  I  but  sufficient  proof,'  he 
muttered  in  an  undertone  of  doubt  and  per 
plexity. 

"Maurice  caught  eagerly  at  the  word. 
*  Proof,  general  !  would  Odetti,  would  Brianza 
have  warned  us,. were  the  danger  not  immi 
nent  ?  And  do  not  the  annals  of  your  own 
Switzerland  furnish  examples  of  similar  plots  ? f 

"  '  True,  too  true  I  yet—' 

"  But  at  this  moment  the  sixteenth  courier 
came  panting  up  to  pour  out,  in  an  agony  of 
haste  and  fear,  the  same  tale  of  contemplated 


214  ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET. 

wholesale  massacre,  and  the  story  reaching  the 
ears  of  the  Vaudois  troops  they  gathered  about 
the  general,  imploring,  demanding  to  be  sent 
instantly  to  the  aid  of  their  menaced  wives  and 
children. 

"  General  Q-odin's  mind  had  been  filled  with 
conflicting  emotions  while  Maurice  spoke  ;  his 
humanity,  his  honor  as  a  soldier,  his  duty  to 
the  government,  were  struggling  for  the  mas 
tery. 

"  '  Ought  he  to  march  without  orders  or  even 
the  knowledge  of  his  superiors  ?  and  that  too 
with  no  more  certain  proof  of  the  illegal 
assembling  of  those  who  were  said  to  be  plot 
ting  against  the  peace  and  safety  of  the  Yaudois 
families  ?  * 

"  Yet  there  was  no  time  to  reconnoitre  ere 
the  dire  mischief  might  be  done.  His  human 
ity  at  last  prevailed  over  more  prudential  con 
siderations.  He  commanded  the  brigade  of 
Waldenses  to  march  instantly,  and  himself  fol 
lowed  with  another  division. 

"  Bianca  Vittoria  had  been  carried  to  an 
upper  room,  where  all  the  family  were  now 
gathered  about  her  bed. 

"  With  unutterable  anguish  the  mother  look 
ed  upon  her  two  lovely  daughters  in  the  early 
bloom  of  womanhood,  the  babe  sleeping  upon 
her  breast,  the  little  ones  clinging  to  her  skirts, 
her  aged  and  infirm  parents,  all  apparently 


ELSIE  AT  NAN  TUCKET.  215 

doomed  to  a  speedy,  violent  death — and  worse 
than  death.  Her  own  danger  was  well-nigh 
forgotten  in  theirs. 

"  Utter  silence  reigned  in  that  room  and  the 
adjoining  one,  at  this  time  occupied  by  Magda 
len  and  the  mother  and  sisters  of  Maurice  ; 
every  ear  was  strained  to  catch  the  sound  of  the 
approaching  footsteps  of  the  assassins,  or  of 
the  longed-for  deliverers  ;  a  very  short  season 
would  now  decide  their  fate.  Oh,  would  help 
never  come  ! 

"  Lucia,  kneeling  beside  her  sister's  couch, 
clasping  one  thin,  white  hand  in  hers,  suddenly 
dropped  it  and  sprang  to  her  feet. 

"  '  How  fast  it  grows  dark  !  and  what  was 
that  ? '  as  a  heavy,  rolling  sound  reverberated 
among  the  mountains  ;  *  artillery  ?  '  and  her 
tones  grew  wild  with  terror. 

"  '  Thunder  ;  the  heavens  are  black  with 
clouds,'  said  Magdalen,  coming  in  and  speak 
ing  with  the  calmness  of  despair. 

"  A  heavy  clap  nearly  drowned  her  words,  then 
followed  crash  on  crash  ;  the  rain  came  down 
in  torrents — the  wind,  which  had  suddenly  risen 
to  almost  a  hurricane,  dashing  it  with  fury 
against  walls  and  windows  ;  the  darkness  be 
came  intense  except  as  ever  and  anon  the  lurid 
glare  of  the  lightning  lit  up  the  scene  for  an 
instant,  giving  to  each  a  momentary  glimpse  of 
the  pale,  terror-stricken  faces  of  the  others. 


216  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

"  '  Alas,  alas,  no  help  can  reach  us  now  ! ' 
moaned  Sara,  clasping  her  babe  closer  to  her 
breast,  '  no  troops  can  march  over  our  fearful 
mountain -passes  in  this  terrific  storm  and  thick 
darkness.  We  must  die  !  ' 

"  '  Oh,  God  of  our  fathers,  save  us  !  let  us  not 
fall  into  the  hands  of  those  ruffians,  who — more 
to  be  feared  than  the  wild  beasts  of  the  forest 
— would  rob  us  of  honor  and  of  life  ! '  cried 
Lucia,  falling  upon  her  knees  again,  and  lifting 
hands  and  eyes  to  heaven. 

"  '  Amen  ! '  responded  the  trembling  voice 
of  Rozel.  '  Lord,  Thine  hand  is  not  shortened 
that  it  cannot  save,  neither  Thine  ear  heavy 
that  it  cannot  hear  ! ' 

"  The  scenes  that  followed  what  pen  may 
portray  !  the  wild  anguish  of  some  expressed  in 
incoherent  words,  shrieks  of  terror,  and  cries 
for  help,  as  they  seemed  to  hear  amid  the  roar 
of  the  elements  the  hurried  footsteps  of  the 
assassins,  and  to  see  in  the  lightning's  flash  the 
glitter  of  their  steel ;  the  mute  agony  of  others 
as  in  the  calmness  of  despair  they  crouched 
helplessly  together  awaiting  the  coming  blow. 

"  Meanwhile  the  fathers,  husbands,  sons, 
brothers  were  hastening  homeward,  their  brave 
hearts  torn  with  anguish  at  thought  of  the  im 
possibility  of  arriving  before  the  hour  set  for 
the  murderers  to  begin  their  fiendish  work. 


ELSIE  AT  NANTTJCKET.  217 

"  There  was  no  regular  order  of  march,  but 
each  rushed  onward  at  his  utmost  speed,  pray 
ing  aloud  to  God  for  help  to  increase  it,  and 
calling  frantically  to  his  fellows  to  '  hasten, 
hasten  to  the  rescue  of  all  they  held  most 
dear. ' 

"  Alas  for  their  hopes  !  the  shades  of  evening 
were  already  falling,  and  the  storm  presently 
came  on  in  terrific  violence,  the  darkness,  the 
blinding  momentary  glare  of  the  lightning,  the 
crashing  thunder  peals,  the  driving,  pouring 
rain  and  fierce  wind  greatly  increasing  the 
difficulties  and  perils  of  their  advance.  God 
Himself  seemed  to  be  against  them. 

"  But  urged  on  by  fear  and  love  for  their 
helpless  ones,  and  by  parties  of  distracted 
women  and  children  sent  forward  from  La 
Tour — some  of  whom,  in  their  terror  and 
despair,  asserted  that  the  work  of  blood  had 
already  begun — they  pressed  onward  without  a 
moment's  pause,  springing  from  rock  to  rock, 
sliding  down  precipices,  scaling  giddy  heights, 
leaping  chasms  which  at  another  time  they 
would  not  have  dared  to  attempt,  and  tearing 
through  the  rushing,  roaring  mountain  torrents 
already  greatly  swollen  by  the  rain. 

"  They  reached  the  last  of  these,  and  dashing 
through  it,  were  presently  in  sight  of  La  Tour, 
when  the  tolling  of  the  vesper  bell  of  the  con 
vent  of  the  Recollets — the  preconcerted  signal 


ELSIE  AT  NANTWKET. 


for  the  assassins  to  sally  forth  —  smote  upon 
their  ears. 

"  '  Too  late  !  too  late  !  '  cried  Eudolph 
Goneto  hoarsely. 

"  *  But  if  too  late  to  save,  we  will  avenge  !  ' 
responded  a  chorus  of  deep  voices,  as  with 
frantic  haste  they  sped  over  the  intervening 
space. 

"  The  next  moment  the  tramp  of  their  feet 
and  the  clang  of  their  arms  were  heard  in  the 
streets  of  the  town.  Windows  and  doors  flew 
open  and  with  cries  and  tears  of  joy  and  thank 
fulness,  wives,  children,  and  aged  parents 
gathered  about  them  almost  smothering  them 
with  caresses. 

"  The  storm,  which  had  seemed  to  seal  their 
doom,  had  proved  their  salvation  —  preventing 
some  of  the  murderers  from  reaching  the  ren 
dezvous  in  season,  and  so  terrifying  the  others 
that  they  dared  not  attempt  the  deed  alone  ; 
especially  as  it  had  already  begun  to  be 
rumored  that  troops  were  on  the  march  to  the 
threatened  valley. 

"  Rudolph  found  himself  encircled  by  his 
mother's  arms,  her  kisses  and  tears  warm  upon 
his  cheek. 

"  He  held  her  close,  both  hearts  too  full  for 
speech.  Then  a  single  -"ord  fell  from  the 
soldier's  lips,  '  Lucia  ?  ' 

"  '  Safe.' 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET.  219 

"  Darting  into  the  house,  guided  by  some 
subtle  insfeinct,  he  stood  the  next  moment  in 
the  upper  room  where  she  knelt  by  her  sister's 
couch,  the  two  mingling  their  tears  and  thanks 
givings  together. 

"  All  was  darkness,  but  at  sound  of  the  well- 
known  step  Lucia  sprang  up  with  a  cry  of  joy. 
'  Saved  ! ' 

"  Kudolph's  emotions,  as  he  held  her  to  his 
heart,  were  too  big  for  utterance. 

"  Some  one  entered  with  a  light.  It  was 
Magdalen,  and  behind  her  came  Maurice,  pale, 
haggard,  and  dripping  with  rain. 

"  Bianca's  heart  gave  a  joyous  bound.  He 
too  was  safe. 

"  But  a  tumult  of  voices  from  below — some 
stern,  angry,  threatening,  others  sullen,  dog 
ged,  defiant,  or  craven  with  abject  terror — 
attracted  their  attention. 

"  Magdalen  set  down  the  light  and  hurried 
away  in  the  direction  of  the  sounds,  Rudolph 
and  Lucia  following. 

"  A  number  of  the  Waldenses,  sword  in 
hand,  and  eyes  flashing  with  righteous  indig 
nation,  were  gathered  about  two  of  the  would- 
be  assassins,  caught  by  them  almost  on  the 
threshold  of  the  cottage. 

"  Their  errand  who  could  doubt  ?  and  Hem:' 
had  recognized  them  as  his  and  Lucia's  pur 
auers  of  the  morning. 


220  ELSIE  AT  NAN  TUCKET, 

"  She  too  knew  them  instantly,  and  clung 
pale  with  affright  to  Rudolph's  arm,  while  he 
conld  scarce  restrain  himself  from  rushing 
upon,  and  running  them  through  with  his 
sword. 

"  '  Spare  us,  sirs,'  entreated  Andrea,  quaking 
with  fear  under  the  wrathful  glance  of  the 
father  of  the  maidens,  '  spare  us  ;  we  have  not 
harmed  you  or  yours. ' 

"  '  Nor  plotted  their  destruction  ?  Miserable 
wretch,  ask  not  your  life  upon  the  plea  that  it 
is  not  forfeit.  Can  I  doubt  what  would  have 
been  the  fate  of  my  wife  and  daughters  had 
they  fallen  into  your  hands  ?  ' 

"  '  But  your  religion  teaches  you  to  forgive.' 

"  '  True  ;  yet  also  to  protect  the  helpless 
ones  committed  to  my  care.' 

"  '  We  will  leave  your  valleys  this  hour  ; 
never  to  set  foot  in  them  again. ' 

"  '  Ah  !  yet  how  far  may  we  trust  the  word  of 
one  whose  creed  bids  him  keep  no  faith  with 
heretics  ? ' 

"  '  "  Vengeance  is  Mine,  I  will  repay."  ' 

' '  It  was  the  voice  of  the  aged  Eozel  which 
broke  the  momentary  silence. 

"  Vittoria  sheathed  his  sword.  Not  his  to 
usurp  the  prerogative  of  Him  who  had  that 
night  given  so  signal  deliverance  to  His  '  Israel 
of  the  Alps.'  " 

"Is  that  all?"  asked  Lulu,  drawing  along 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  221 

oreath,  as  Mr.  Dinsmore  refolded  the  manu 
script  and  gave  it  back  to  his  daughter. 

"  Yes,"  he  said,  "  the  author  has  told  of  the 
deliverance  of  the  imperilled  ones,  and  that 
Vittoria  refrained  from  taking  vengeance  upon 
their  cowardly  foes  ;  and  so  ends  the  story  of 
that  night  of  terror  in  the  valleys." 

"  But  were  all  the  Waldenses  equally  forbear 
ing,  grandpa  ?' '  asked  Zoe. 

"  They  were  ;  in  all  the  valleys  not  a  drop  of 
blood  was  shed  ;  justly  exasperated  though  the 
Waldenses  were,  they  contented  themselves  with 
sending  to  the  government  a  list  of  the  names 
of  the  baffled  conspirators. 

"  But  no  notice  was  taken  of  it ;  the  would- 
be  murderers  were  never  called  to  account  till 
they  appeared  before  a  greater  than  an  earthly 
tribunal. 

"  But  General  Godin  was  presently  super 
seded  in  his  command  and  shortly  after  dis 
missed  the  service.  Two  plain  indications  that 
the  sympathy  of  the  government  was  with  the 
assassins  and  not  at  all  with  their  intended  vic 
tims." 

"  But  is  it  true,  sir?"  asked  Max. 

"  Yes  ;  it  is  true  that  at  that  time,  in  those 
valleys,  and  under  those  circumstances,  such  a 
plot  was  hatched  and  its  carrying  out  prevented 
in  the  exact  way  that  this  story  relates." 

"  Mean,  cowardly,  wicked  fellows  they  must 


222  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

have  been  to  want  to  murder  the  wives  and 
children  and  burn  and  plunder  the  houses  of 
the  men  that  were  defending  them  and  theirs 
from  a  common  enemy  !"  exclaimed  the  boy, 
his  face  flushing  and  eyes  flashing  with  right- 
eous  indignation. 

"  Very  true  ;  but  such  are  the  lessons  popery 
teaches  and  always  has  taught ;  '  no  faith  with 
heretics,'  no  mercy  to  any  who  deny  her  dog 
mas  ;  and  that  anything  is  right  and  commend 
able  which  is  done  to  destroy  those  who  do  not 
acknowledge  her  authority  and  to  increase  her 
power  ;  one  of  her  doctrines  being  that  the  end 
sanctifies  the  means  !" 

"But  what  did  they  mean  when  they  said 
they  were  going  to  have  a  second  St.  Bartholo 
mew  in  the  valleys?"  asked  Grace. 

"  Did  you  never  hear  of  the  massacre  of  St. 
Bartholomew,  daughter?"  her  father  asked, 
stroking  her  hair  caressingly  as  she  sat  upon 
his  knee. 

"  No,  papa  ;  won't  you  tell  me  about  it  ?" 

"  It  occurred  in  France  a  little  more  than 
three  hundred  years  ago  ;  it  was  a  dreadful 
massacre  of  the  Protestants  to  the  number  of 
from  sixty  to  a  hundred  thousand  ;  and  it  was 
begun  on  the  night  of  the  twenty-third  of 
August ;  which  the  Papists  call  St.  Bartholo 
mew's  Day. 

"  The   Protestants  were  shot,  stabbed,  mur- 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  223 

dered  in  various  ways,  in  their  beds,  in  the 
street,  anywhere  that  they  could  be  found  ;  and 
for  no  crime  but  being  Protestants." 

"  And  popery  would  do  the  very  same  now 
and  here,  had  she  the  power,"  commented  Mr. 
Dinsmore,  ' '  for  it  is  her  proudest  boast  that 
she  never  changes.  She  teaches  her  own  in 
fallibility  ;  and  what  she  has  done  she  will  do 
again  if  she  can." 

"  What  is  infallibility,  papa?"  asked  Grace. 
"  To  be  infallible  is  to  be  incapable  of  error 
or  of  making  mistakes,"  he  answered.  "So 
popery  teaching  that  she  has  never  done  wrong 
or  made  a  mistake  justifies  all  the  horrible 
cruelties  she  practised  in  former  times  ;  and,  in 
fact,  she  occasionally  tells  us,  through  some  of 
her  bolder  or  less  wary  followers,  that  what  she 
has  done  she  will  do  again  as  soon  as  she  at 
tains  the  power." 

"  Which  she  never  will  in  this  free  land,"  ex 
claimed  Edward. 

**  Never,  provided  Columbia's  sons  are  faith 
ful  to  their  trust ;  remembering  that  '  eternal 
vigilance  is  the  price  of  liberty,'  "  responded 
his  grandfather. 

Grace  was  clinging  tightly  to  her  father,  and 
her  little  face  was  pale  and  wore  a  look  of  fright. 

"  What  is  it,  darling?"  he  asked. 

"  O  papa,  will  they  come  here  some  time  and 
kill  us  ?"  she  asked,  tremulously. 


224  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

"  Do  not  be  frightened,  my  dear  little  one," 
he  said,  holding  her  close  ;  "  you  are  in  no 
danger  from  them." 

"  I  don't  believe  all  Koman  Catholics  would 
have  Protestants  persecuted  if  they  could,"  re 
marked  Betty.  "  Do  you,  uncle  ?" 

"  No  ;  I  think  there  are  some  truly  Christian 
people  among  them,"  he  answered;  "some 
who  have  not  yet  heard  and  heeded  the  call, 
*  Come  out  of  her,  my  people,  that  ye  be  not 
partakers  of  her  sins,  and  that  ye  receive  not 
of  her  plagues.'  We  were  talking,  not  of 
Papists,  but  of  Popery.  Sincere  hatred  of  the 
system  is  not  incompatible  with  sincere  love  to 
its  deluded  follower*. " 


CHAPTER  XI. 

"My  roice  shall  thou  hear  in  the  morning,  O  Lord  ;  in  the  morn 
ing  will  I  direct  my  prayer  onto  thee,  and  will  look  up."— Psalm  5 : 3. 

IT  was  early  morning ;  Captain  Raymond 
was  pacing  to  and  fro  along  the  top  of  the  cliffs, 
now  sending  a  glance  seaward,  and  now  toward 
the  door  of  the  cottage  which  was  his  temporary 
home,  as  if  expecting  a  companion  in  hia 
ramble. 

Presently  the  door  opened  and  Lulu  stepped 
out  upon  the  porch.  One  eager  look  showed 
her  father,  and  she  bounded  with  joyful  step  U 
meet  him. 

"  Good  -morning,  my  dear  papa,"  she  cried, 
holding  up  her  face  for  a  kiss,  which  he  gave 
with  hearty  affection. 

"  Good -morning,  my  dear  little  early  bird," 
he  responded.     "  Come,  I  will  help  you  down' 
the  steps  and  we  will  pace  the  sands  at  the 
water's  edge." 

This  was  Lulu's  time  for  having  her  father 
to  herself,  as  she  phrased  it.  He  was  sure  to 
be  out  at  this  early  hour,  if  the  weather  would 
permit,  and  she  almost  equally  sure  to  join  him  ; ; 


226  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCEET. 

and  as  the  others  liked  to  lie  a  little  longer  ic. 
bed,  there  was  seldom  any  one  to  share  his 
society  with  her. 

He  led  her  down  the  long  flights  of  stairs  and 
across  the  level  expanse  of  sand,  close  to  where 
the  booming  waves  dashed  up  their  spray. 

For  some  moments  the  two  stood  hand  in 
hand  silently  gazing  upon  sea  and  sky,  bright 
with  the  morning  sunlight  ;  then  they  turned 
and  paced  the  beach  for  a  time,  and  then  the 
captain  led  his  little  girl  to  a  seat  in  the  porch 
of  a  bathing-house,  from  which  they  could  still 
look  far  out  over  the  sea. 

"  Papa,"  she  said,  nestling  close  to  his  side, 
"  I  am  very  fond  of  being  down  here  all  alone 
with  you." 

"Are  you,  daughter?"  he  said,  bending 
down  to  caress  her  hair  and  cheek.  ' '  Well,  I 
dearly  love  to  have  my  little  girl  by  my  side. 
How  long  have  you  been  up  ?" 

4 '  I  can't  tell  exactly  ;  because,  you  know, 

.  papa,  there  is  no  time-piece  in  my  room.     But 

I  wasn't  long  dressing  ;  for  I  didn't  want  to 

lose  a  minute  of  the  time  I  might  have  out 

here  with  you." 

"  Did  you  do  nothing  but  put  on  your  clothes 
after  leaving  your  bed  ?"  he  asked,  gravely. 

"  I  washed  my  hands  and  face  and  smoothed 
my  hair." 

"  And  was  that  all  f" 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  227 

She  glanced  up  at  him  in  surprise  at  the  deep 
gravity  of  his  tone  ;  then  suddenly  compre 
hending  what  his  questioning  meant,  hung  her 
head,  while  her  cheek  flushed  hotly.  "  Y«s, 
papa,"  she  replied,  in  a  low,  abashed  tone. 

"  I  am  very,  very  sorry  to  hear  it,"  he  said. 
"If  my  little  girl  begins  the  day  without  a 
prayer  to  God  for  help  to  do  right,  without 
thanking  Him  for  His  kind  care  over  her  while 
she  slept,  she  can  hardly  expect  to  escape  sins 
and  sorrows  which  will  make  it  anything  but  a 
happy  day." 

"  Papa,  I  do  'most  always  say  my  prayers  in 
the  morning  and  at  night ;  but  I  didn't  feel 
like  doing  it  this  time.  Do  you  think  people 
ought  to  pray  when  they  don't  feel  like  it  ?" 

"  Yes  ;  I  think  that  is  the  very  time  when 
they  most  need  to  pray  ;  they  need  to  ask  God 
to  take  away  the  hardness  of  their  hearts  ;  the 
evil  in  them  that  is  hiding  His  love  and  their 
own  needs  ;  so  that  they  have  no  gratitude  to 
express  for  all  His  great  goodness  and  mercy  to 
them,  no  petitions  to  offer  up  for  strength  to 
resist  temptation  and  to  walk  steadily  in  His 
ways  ;  no  desire  to  confess  their  sins  and  plead 
for  pardon  for  Jesus*  sake.  Ah  !  that  is  cer 
tainly  the  time  when  we  have  most  urgent  need 
to  pray. 

"  Jesus  taught  that  men  (and  in  the  Bible 
anen  stand  for  the  whole  human  race)  *  ought 


228  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

always  to  pray  and  dot  to  faint. '  And  we  are 
commanded  to  pray  without  ceasing." 

"Papa,  how  can  we  do  that?"  she  asked. 
"  You  know  we  have  to  be  doing  other  things 
sometimes." 

"  It  does  not  mean  that  we  are  to  be  always 
on  our  knees,"  he  said  ;  "but  that  we  are  to 
live  so  near  to  God,  so  loving  Him,  and  so  feel 
ing  our  constant  dependence  upon  Him,  that 
our  hearts  will  be  very  often  going  up  to  His 
throne  in  silent  petition,  praise  or  confession. 

"  And  if  we  live  in  such  union  with  Him  we 
will  highly  prize  the  privilege  of  drawing  espe 
cially  near  to  Him  at  certain  seasons  ;  we  will 
be  glad  to  be  alone  with  Him  often,  and  will  not 
forget  or  neglect  to  retire  to  our  closets  night 
and  morning  for  a  little  season  of  close  com 
munion  with  our  best  and  dearest  Friend. 

"  You  say  you  love  to  be  alone  with  me,  your 
earthly  father  ;  I  trust  the  time  will  come  when 
you  will  love  far  better  to  be  alone  with  your 
heavenly  Father.  I  must  often  be  far  away 
from  you,  but  He  is  ever  near  ;  I  may  be  power 
less  to  help  you,  though  close  at  your  side,  but 
He  is  almighty  to  save,  to  provide  for,  and  to 
defend  ;  and  He  never  turns  a  deaf  ear  to  the 
cry  of  His  children. ' ' 

4 '  Yes,  papa  ;  but  oh  I  wish  that  you  were 
always  near  me  too,"  she  said,  leaning  her  cheek 
affectionately  against  his  arm.  ' '  I  am  very,  very 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  229 

Borry  that  ever  I  have  been  a  trouble  to  you  and 
spoiled  your  enjoyment  of  your  visits  home." 

"  I  know  you  are,  daughter  ;  but  you  have 
been  very  good  of  late.  I  have  rejoiced  to  see 
that  you  were  really  trying  to  rule  your  own 
spirit.  So  far  as  I  know,  you  have  been  entirely 
and  cheerfully  obedient  to  me,  and  have  not  in 
dulged  in  a  single  fit  of  passion  or  sullenness." 

' '  Yes,  papa  ;  but  I  have  been  nearly  in  a 
passion  two  or  three  times  ;  but  you  gave  me  a 
look  just  in  time  to  help  me  to  resist  it.  But 
when  you  are  gone  I  shall  not  have  that  help." 

"  Then,  my  child,  you  must  remember  that 
your  heavenly  Father  is  looking  at  you  ;  that 
He  bids  you  fight  against  the  evil  of  your  nature, 
and  if  you  seek  it  of  Him,  will  give  you  strength 
to  overcome.  Here  is  a  text  for  you  ;  I  want 
you  to  remember  it  constantly  ;  and  to  that  end 
repeat  it  often  to  yourself,  '  Thou,  God,  seest 
me.' 

"  And  do  not  forget  that  He  sees  not  only  the 
outward  conduct  but  the  inmost  thoughts  and 
feelings  of  the  heart." 

A  boy's  glad  shout  and  merry  whistle  mingled 
pleasantly  with  the  sound  of  the  dashing  of  the 
waves,  and  Max  came  bounding  over  the  sands 
toward  their  sheltered  nook. 

"Good-morning,  papa,"  he  cried.  "You 
too,  Lulu.  Ahead  of  me  as  usual,  I  see  !" 

"  Yes,"  the  captain  said,  reaching  out  a  hand 


230  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

to  grasp  the  lad's  and  gazing  with  fatherly 
affection  and  pride  into  the  handsome  young 
face  glowing  with  health  and  happiness,  "  she 
is  the  earliest  young  bird  in  the  family  nest. 
However,  she  seeks  her  roost  earlier  than  her 
brother  does  his." 

"  Yes  ;  and  I  am  not  so  very  late,  am  I, 
sir?" 

"  No,  my  boy,  I  do  not  suppose  you  have 
taken  any  more  sleep  than  you  need  for  your 
health  and  growth  ;  and  I  certainly  would  not 
have  you  do  with  less." 

"  I  know  you  wouldn't,  papa  ;  such  a  good, 
kind  father  as  you  are,"  responded  Max.  "  I 
wouldn't  swap  fathers  with  any  other  boy,"  he 
added,  with  a  look  of  mingled  fun  and  affec 
tion. 

"  Nor  would  I  exchange  my  son  for  any 
other ;  not  even  a  better  one,"  returned  the 
captain  laughingly,  tightening  his  clasp  of  the 
sturdy  brown  hand  he  held. 

"  I  haven't  heard  yet  the  story  of  yesterday's 
success  in  boating  and  fishing  ;  come  sit  down 
here  by  my  side  and  let  me  have  it." 

Max  obeyed,  nothing  loath,  for  he  was  be 
coming  quite  expert  in  both,  and  always  found 
in  his  father  an  interested  listener  to  the  story 
of  his  exploits. 

He  and  the  other  lads  had  returned  from 
their  camping  at  the  time  of  the  removal  of 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  231 

the  family  party  from  'Sconset  to  Nantucket 
Town. 

On  the  conclusion  of  his  narrative  the  captain 
pronounced  it  breakfast  time,  and  they  re 
turned  to  the  house. 

After  breakfast,  as  nearly  the  whole  party 
were  gathered  upon  the  porch,  discussing  the 
question  what  should  be  the  amusements  of  the 
day,  a  near  neighbor  with  whom  they  had  some 
acquaintance,  ran  in  to  ask  if  they  would  join 
a  company  who  were  going  over  to  Shimmo  to 
have  a  clam-bake. 

"  The  name  of  the  place  is  new  to  me,"  TO 
marked  Mr.  Dinsmore.  "  Is  it  a  town,  Mrs, 
Atwood?" 

"  Oh,  no,"  replied  the  lady,  "  there  is  only 
one  dwelling  ;  a  farm-house  with  its  barns  and 
other  out-houses  comprises  the  whole  place.  It 
is  on  the  shor«  of  the  harbor  some  miles  beyond 
Nantucket  Town.  It  is  a  pleasant  spot,  and  I 
think  we  shall  have  an  enjoyable  time  ;  par 
ticularly  if  I  can  persuade  you  all  to  go." 

"  A  regular  New  England  clam-bake  !"  said 
Elsie,  "  I  should  really  like  to  attend  one,  and 
am  much  obliged  for  your  invitation,  Mrs. 
Atwood  ;  as  we  all  are,  I  am  sure." 

No  one  felt  disposed  to  decline  the  invitation, 
and  it  was  soon  settled  that  all  would  go. 

The  clam-bake  was  to  occupy  only  the  after 
noon  ;  so  they  would  have  time  to  make  all 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 


necessary  arrangements,  and  for  the  customary 
surf  and  still  baths. 

Mrs.  Atwood  had  risen  to  take  leave.  "  Ah," 
she  said,  "  I  was  near  forgetting  something  I 
meant  to  say  :  we  never  dress  for  these  expedi 
tions,  but,  on  the  qontrary,  wear  the  oldest  and 
shabbiest  dresses  we  have  ;  considering  them 
altogether  the  most  suitable  to  the  occasion,  as 
then  we  need  not  be  troubled  if  they  should  be 
wet  with  spray  or  soiled  by  contact  with  sea 
weed,  grass,  or  anything  else." 

"  A  very  sensible  custom,"  Mrs.  Dinsmore 
responded,  "  and  one  which  we  shall  all  prob 
ably  follow." 

Mrs.  Atwood  had  hardly  reached  the  gate 
when  Lulu,  turning  to  her  father  with  a  very 
discontented  face,  exclaimed,  "  I  don't  want  to 
wear  a  shabby  old  dress  !  Must  I,  papa?" 

"You  will  wear  whatever  your  Grandma 
Elsie  or  mamma  directs,"  he  answered,  giving 
her  a  warning  look.  Then  motioning  her  to 
come  close  to  his  side,  he  whispered  in  her  ear, 
*'  I  see  that  you  are  inclined  to  be  ill-tempered 
and  rebellious  again,  as  1  feared  you  would, 
when  I  learned  that  you  had  begun  the  daj 
without  a  prayer  for  help  to  do  and  feel  right. 
Go,  now,  to  your  room  and  ask  it." 

"  You  needn't  fret,  Lu;  you  don't  own  a  dress 
that  any  little  girl  oughtto  feel  ashamed  to  wear," 
remarked  Betty,  as  the  child  turned  to  obey. 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCEET.  233 

"  And  we  are  all  going  to  wear  the  very 
worst  we  have  here  with  us,  I  presume,"  added 
Zoe  ;  "  at  least  such  is  my  intention." 

"  Provided  your  husband  approves,"  whis 
pered  Edward  sportively. 

"  Anyhow,"  she  answered,  drawing  herself 
up  in  pretended  offence  ;  "  can't  a  woman  do  as 
she  pleases  even  in  such  trifles  ?" 

"  Ah  !  but  it  is  the  privileges  of  a  child- wife 
which  are  under  discussion  now." 

"  Now,  sir,  after  that  you  shall  just  have  the 
trouble  of  telling  me  what  to  wear,"  said  Zoe, 
rising  from  the  couch  where  they  had  been  sit 
ting  side  by  side  ;  "  come  along  and  choose." 

Lulu  was  in  the  room  where  she  slept,  obey 
ing  her  father's  order  so  far  as  outward  actions 
went ;  but  there  was  little  more  than  lip-ser 
vice  in  the  prayer  she  offered,  for  her  thoughts 
were  wandering  upon  the  subject  of  dress,  and 
ways  and  means  for  obtaining  permission  to 
wear  what  she  wished  that  afternoon. 

By  the  time  she  had  finished  "  saying  her 
prayers,"  she  had  also  reached  a  conclusion  as  to 
her  best  plan  for  securing  the  desired  privilege. 

Grandma  Elsie  was  so  very  kind  and  gentle 
that  there  seemed  more  hope  of  moving  her 
than  any  one  else  ;  so  to  her  she  went,  and, 
delighted  to  find  her  comparatively  alone,  no 
one  being  near  enough  to  overhear  a  low-toned 
conversation,  began  at  once  : 


234  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCEET. 

"  Grandma  Elsie,  I  want  to  wear  a  white 
dress  to  the  clam-bake  ;  and  I  think  it  would 
be  suitable,  because  the  weather  is  very  warm, 
and  white  will  wash,  so  that  it  would  not 
matter  if  I  did  get  it  soiled." 

"  My  dear  child,  it  is  your  father's  place  to 
decide  what  concerns  his  children,  when  he  is 
with  them,"  Elsie  said,  drawing  the  little  girl 
to  her  and  smoothing  her  hair  with  soft,  caress 
ing  touch. 

"  Yes,  ma'am  ;  but  he  says  you  and  Mamma 
Vi  are  to  decide  this.  So  if  you  will  only  say  I 
may  wear  the  white  dress,  he  will  let  me.  Won't 
you,  please?" 

"  If  your  father  is  satisfied  with  your  choice 
I  shall  certainly  raise  no  objection  ;  nor  will 
your  mamma,  I  am  quite  sure." 

"  Oh,  thank  you,  ma'am  !"  and  Lulu  ran  off 
gleefully  in  search  of  her  father. 

She  found  him  on  the  veranda,  busied  with 
the  morning  paper,  and  to  her  satisfaction,  he 
too  was  alone. 

"What  is  it,  daughter?"  he  asked,  glanc 
ing  from  his  paper  to  her  animated,  eager 
face. 

"  About  what  I  am  to  wear  this  afternoon, 
papa.  I  would  like  to  wear  the  white  dress  I 
had  on  yesterday  evening,  and  Grandma  Elsie 
does  not  object,  and  says  she  knows  Mamma  Vi 
will  not,  if  you  say  I  may." 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  235 

"  Did  she  say  she  thought  it  a  suitable 
dress  ?"  he  asked  gravely. 

Lulu  hung  her  head.  "  No,  sir  ;  she  didn't 
say  that  she  did  or  she  didn't." 

"  Go  and  ask  her  the  question.". 

Lulu  went  back  and  asked  it. 

"  No,  my  child,  I  do  not,"  Elsie  answered. 
"  It  is  very  unlikely  that  any  one  else  will  be  in 
white  or  anything  at  all  dressy,  and  you  will 
look  overdressed,  which  is  in  very  bad  taste  ; 
besides,  though  the  weather  seems  warm  enough 
for  such  thin  material  here  on  shore,  it  will  be  a 
great  deal  cooler  on  the  water  ;  and  should  the 
waves  or  spray  come  dashing  over  us,  you 
would  find  your  dress  clinging  to  you  like  a  wet 
rag — neither  beauty  nor  comfort  in  it." 

"  I  could  wear  a  waterproof  over  it  while  we 
are  sailing,"  said  Lulu. 

"  Even  that  might  not  prove  a  perfect  pro 
tection,"  Elsie  replied.  "  I  think,  my  dear, 
you  will  do  well  to  content  yourself  to  wear 
your  travelling  dress,  which  is  of  a  light  woollen 
material,  neat  without  being  too  dressy,  and  of 
a  color  that  will  not  show  every  littk  soil.  And 
it  is  as  good  and  handsome  as  the  dress  I  shall 
wear  or  as  Rosie,  and  probably  any  one  else, 
will  have  on." 

"  But  you  can  choose  for  yourself,  Grandma 
Elsie,  and  I  wish  I  could." 

"  That  is    one    of   the  privileges  of   older 


236  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCEET. 

years,"  Elsie  answered  pleasantly.  "  I  was 
considerably  older  than  you  are  before  I  was 
allowed  to  select  my  own  attire.  Bat  I  repeat 
that  I  shall  not  raise  the  slightest  objection  to 
your  wearing  anything  your  father  is  willing 
to  see  on  you." 

Lulu's  hopes  were  almost  gone,  but  she 
would  make  one  more  effort. 

She  went  to  her  father,  and  putting  her  arms 
round  his  neck,  begged  in  her  most  coaxing 
tones  for  the  gratification  of  her  wish. 

"  What  did  your  Grandma  Elsie  say  ?"  he 
asked. 

Lulu  faithfully,  though  with  no  little  reluc 
tance,  repeated  every  word  Elsie  had  said  to  her 
on  the  subject. 

"I  entirely  agree  with  her,"  said  the  cap 
tain  ;  "  so  entirely  that  even  had  she  found  no 
objection  to  urge  against  it,  I  should  have  for 
bidden  you  to  wear  the  dress. ' ' 

Lulu  heard  him  with  a  clouded  brow  ;  in  fact, 
the  expression  of  her  face  was  decidedly  sullen. 
Her  father  observed  it  with  sorrow  and  con 
cern. 

"  Sit  down  here  till  I  am  ready  to  talk  to 
you,"  he  said,  indicating  a  chair  close  at  his 
side. 

Lulu  obeyed,  sitting  quietly  there  while  he 
finished  his  paper.  Throwing  it  aside  at 
length*  he  took  her  hand  and  drew  her  in  be- 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUGEET.  237 

tween  his  knees,  putting  an  arm  about  her 
waist. 

"My  little  daughter,"  he  said,  in  his  usual 
kind  tone,  "  I  am  afraid  you  care  too  much  for 
dress  and  finery.  What  I  desire  for  you  is  that 
you  may  '  be  clothed  with  humility,'  and  have 
*  the  ornament  of  a  meek  and  quiet  spirit,  which 
is,  in  the  sight  of  God,  of  great  price.'  " 

' '  I  never  can  have  that,  papa,  for  it  isn't  a 
bit  like  me,"  she  said,  with  a  sort  of  despairing 
impatience  and  disgust  at  herself. 

"  No,  that  is  too  true  ;  it  is  not  like  you  as 
you  are  by  nature — the  evil  nature  inherited 
from  me  ;  but  God  is  able  to  change  that,  to 
give  you  a  clean  heart  and  renew  within  you  a 
right  spirit.  Jesus  is  a  Saviour  from  sin  (He 
saves  none  in  their  sins),  and  He  is  able  to  save 
to  the  uttermost,  able  to  take  away  the  very 
last  remains  of  the  old  corrupt  nature  with 
which  we  were  born. 

"  Oh,  my  child,  seek  His  help  to  fight  against 
it  and  to  overcome  !  It  grieves  me  more  than 
I  can  express  to  see  you  again  showing  an  un 
lovely,  wilful  temper." 

"  Oh,  papa,  don't  be  grieved,"  she  said, 
throwing  her  arms  round  his  neck  and  pressing 
her  lips  to  his  cheek.  ' '  I  will  be  good  and 
wear  whatever  I'm  told  ;  look  pleasant  about 
it  too,  for  indeed  I  do  love  you  too  well  to  wane 
to  grieve  .you  and  spoil  your  pleasure." 


238  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

"  Ah,  that  is  my  own  dear  little  girl,v>  he 
inswered,  returning  her  caresses. 

The  sullen  expression  had  vanished  from  her 
face  and  it  wore  its  brightest  look,  yet  it 
clouded  again  the  next  moment,  but  with  sor 
row,  not  anger,  as  she  sighed,  "  Oh !  if  you 
were  always  with  us,  papa,  I  think  I  might 
grow  good  at  last ;  but  I  need  your  help  so 
much,  and  you  are  gone  more  than  half  the 
time." 

"  Your  heavenly  Father  is  never  gone, 
daughter,  and  will  never  turn  a  deaf  ear  to  a 
cry  for  strength  to  resist  temptation  to  sin. 
He  says,  '  In  me  is  thine  help.' 

"  And  we  are  told,  '  God  is  faithful,  who 
will  not  suffer  you  to  be  tempted  above  that  ye 
are  able  ;  but  will  with  the  temptation  also 
make  a  way  to  escape,  that  ye  may  be  able  to 
bear  it.'" 

In  the  mean  time  Mrs.  Dinsmore,  who  from 
choice  took  most  of  the  housekeeping  cares, 
was  ordering  an  early  dinner  and  various 
baskets  of  provisions  for  the  picnic. 

As  the  family  sat  down  to  the  table,  these 
last  were  being  conveyed  on  board  a  yacht  lying 
at  the  little  pier  near  the  bathing-place  below 
the  cliffs  ;  and  almost  immediately  upon  finish 
ing  their  meal,  all,  old  and  young,  trooped  down 
the  stairways,  across  the  sandy  beach,  and  were 
themselves  soon  aboard  the  vessel. 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  239 

Others  of  the  company  were  already  seated  in 
it,  and  the  rest  following  a  few  minutes  later, 
and  the  last  basket  of  provisions  being  safely 
stowed  away  in  some  safe  corner  of  the  craft, 
they  set  sail,  dragging  at  their  stern  a  dory  in 
which  was  a  large  quantity  of  clams  in  the 
shell. 

It  was  a  bright  day,  and  a  favorable  breeze 
sent  the  yacht  skimming  over  the  water  at  an 
exhilarating  rate  of  speed.  All  hearts  seemed 
light,  every  face  was  bright,  not  excepting 
Lulu's,  though  she  was  attired  in  the  plain 
colored  dress  recommended  by  Grandma  Elsie. 

There  was  no  greater  display  of  finery  than  a 
knot  of  bright  ribbon,  on  the  part  of  even  the 
gayest  young  girl  present.  Betty  wore  a  black 
bunting — one  of  her  school  dresses — with  a  car 
dinal  ribbon  at  the  throat ;  Zoe  the  brown  wool 
len  that  had  for  her  such  mingled  associations 
of  pain  and  pleasure,  and  looked  wonderfully 
sweet  and  pretty  in  it,  Edward  thought. 

They  sat  side  by  side,  and  Betty,  watching 
them  furtively,  said  to  herself,  ' '  They  are  for 
all  the  world  just  like  a  pair  of  lovers  yet, 
though  they  have  been  married  over  a  year." 

Then  turning  her  attention  first  to  Violet 
and  Captain  Raymond,  then  upon  her  Aunt 
and  Uncle  Dinsmore,  she  came  to  the  same  con 
clusion  in  regard  to  them  also. 

"  And  it  was  just  so  with  cousin  Elsie  and 


240  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

her  husband,"  she  mused.  "  I  can  remember 
how  devoted  they  were  to  each  other.  But  she 
eeems  very  happy  now,  and  she  well  may  be, 
with  father,  sons  and  daughters  all  so  devoted  to 
her.  And  she's  so  rich  too  ;  never  has  to  con 
sider  how  to  make  one  dollar  do  the  work  of  two; 
a  problem  I  am  so  often  called  upon  to  solve.  In 
fact,  it  is  to  her  and  uncle,  Bob  and  1  owe  our 
education,  and  pretty  much  everything  we  have. 

"  I  don't  envy  her  her  money,  but  I  do  the 
love  that  has  surrounded  her  all  her  life.  She 
never  knew  her  own  mother,  to  be  sure,  but  her 
father  petted  and  fondled  her  as  a  child,  and  was 
father  and  mother  both  to  her,  I've  often  heard 
her  say  ;  while  mine  died  before  I  was  born,  and 
mother  lost  her  reason  when  I  was  a  little 
thing." 

But  Betty  was  not  much  given  to  melancholy 
musing,  or  indeed  to  musing  of  any  kind ;  a 
passing  sail  presently  attracted  her  attention 
and  turned  her  thoughts  into  a  new  channel. 

And  soon,  the  wind  and  tide  being  favorable, 
the  yacht  drew  near  her  destination. 

There  was  no  wharf,  but  the  passengers  were 
taken  to  the  shore,  a  few  at  a  time,  in  the  dory. 
It  also  landed  provision  baskets  and  the  clams. 

Those  ladies  and  gentlemen  to  whom  clam 
bakes  were  a  new  experience  watched  with  in 
terest  the  process  of  cooking  the  bivalves. 

A  pit  of  suitable  size  for  the  quantity  to  be 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  241 

prepared  was  made  in  the  sand,  the  bottom 
covered  with  stones  ;  it  was  then  heated  by  a 
fire  kindled  in  it,  the  brands  were  removed, 
seaweed  spread  over  the  stones,  the  clams 
poured  in,  abundance  of  sea- weed  piled  over  and 
about  them,  a  piece  of  an  old  sail  put  over 
that,  and  they  were  left  to  bake  or  steam, 
while  another  fire  was  kindled  near  by,  and  a 
large  tin  bucket,  filled  with  water,  set  on  it  to 
boil  for  making  coffee. 

While  some  busied  themselves  with  these 
culinary  operations,  others  repaired  to  the 
dwelling,  which  stood  some  little  distance  back 
from  the  beach,  the  ground  sloping  gently  away 
from  it  to  the  water's  edge. 

The  lady  of  the  house  met  them  at  the  door, 
and  hospitably  invited  them  to  come  in  and 
rest  themselves  in  her  parlor,  or  sit  on  the 
porch  ;  and  understanding  their  errand  to  the 
locality,  not  only  gave  ready  permission  for 
their  table  to  be  spread  in  the  shade  of  her 
house,  but  offered  to  lend  anything  they  might 
require  in  the  way  of  utensils. 

Accepting  her  offer,  they  set  to  work,  the 
men  making  a  rough  sort  of  impromptu  table 
with  some  boards,  and  the  ladies  spreading  upon 
it  the  contents  of  the  provision  baskets. 

Mrs.  Dinsmore,  Elsie  and  the  younger  ladies 
of  their  party,  offered  to  assist  in  these  labors, 
but  were  told  that  they  were  considered  guests, 


242  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCEET. 

and  must  be  content  to  look  on  or  wander  about 
and  amnse  themselves. 

There  was  not  much  to  be  seen  but  grassy 
slopes  destitute  of  tree  or  shrub,  and  the  harbor 
and  open  sea  beyond. 

They  seated  themselves  upon  the  porch  of  the 
dwelling-house,  while  Captain  Kaymond  and 
the  younger  members  of  their  family  party 
wandered  here  and  there  about  the  place. 

There  seemed  to  be  some  sport  going  on 
among  the  cooks — those  engaged  in  preparing 
the  coffee. 

Lulu  hurried  toward  them  to  see  what  it  was 
about,  then  came  running  back  to  her  father, 
who  stood  a  little  farther  up  the  slope,  with 
Grace  clinging  to  his  hand. 

"  Oh  !"  she  said  with  a  face  of  disgust,  "  I 
don't  mean  to  drink  any  of  that  coffee  ;  why, 
would  you  believe  it,  they  stirred  it  with  a 
poker?" 

"Did  they?"  laughed  the  captain;  "they 
might  have  done  worse.  I  presume  that  was 
used  for  lack  of  a  long  enough  spoon.  We 
must  not  be  too  particular  on  such  occasions  as 
this." 

"  But  you  won't  drink  any  of  it,  will  you, 
papa?" 

"  I  think  it  altogether  likely  I  shall." 

"  Why,  papa  !  coffee  that  was  stirred  with  a 
dirty  poker?" 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  243 

"  We  will  suppose  the  poker  was  not  very 
dirty,"  he  said,  with  a  good-humored  smile  ; 
' '  probably  there  was  nothing  worse  on  it  than 
a  little  ashes,  which,  diffused  through  so  large 
a  quantity  of  liquid,  could  harm  no  one." 

"  Must  I  drink  it  if  they  offer  me  a  cup  ?" 

"  No  ;  there  need  be  no  compulsion  about  it  j 
indeed,  I  think  it  better  for  a  child  of  your  age 
not  to  take  coffee  at  all." 

"  But  you  never  said  I  shouldn't,  papa." 

"  No ;  because  you  had  formed  the  habit  in 
my  absence,  and,  as  I  am  not  sure  that  it  is  a 
positive  injury  to  you,  I  have  felt  loath  to 
deprive  you  of  the  pleasure." 

"  You  are  so  kind,  papa,"  she  said,  slipping 
her  hand  into  his  and  looking  up  affectionately 
into  his  face.  "  But  I  will  give  up  coffee  if  you 
want  me  to.  I  like  it,  but  I  can  do  without 
it." 

4 '  I  think  milk  is  far  more  wholesome  for 
you,"  he  said,  with  a  smile  of  pleased  approval. 
"  I  should  like  you  to  make  that  your  ordinary 
beverage  at  meals,  but  I  do  not  forbid  an  occa 
sional  cup  of  coffee. ' ' 

"  Thank  you,  papa,"  she  returned. 
"  Grandma  Elsie  once  told  me  that  when  she 
was  a  little  girl  her  father  wouldn't  allow  her 
to  drink  coffee  at  all,  or  to  eat  any  kind  of  hot 
cakes  or  rich  sweet  cake  ;  and  oh  I  don't  know 
how  many  things  that  she  liked  he  wouldn'*;  let 


24A  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

her  have.  I  don't  think  he  was  half  as  nice  a 
father  as  ours  ;  do  you,  Gracie  ?" 

"  'Course  I  don't,  Lu ;  I  just  think  we've  got 
the  very  best  in  the  whole  world,"  responded 
Grace,  laying  her  cheek  affectionately  against 
the  hand  that  held  hers  in  its  strong,  loving 
clasp. 

' '  That  is  only  because  he  is  your  own,  my 
darlings,"  the  captain  said,  smiling  down  ten 
derly  upon  them. 

A  lady  had  drawn  near,  and  now  said,  ' '  Sup 
per  is  ready,  Captain  Raymond  ;  will  you  bring 
your  little  girls  and  come  to  the  table  ?' ' 

"  Thank  you  ;  we  will  do  so  with  pleasure," 
he  said,  following  her  as  she  led  the  way. 

The  table,  covered  with  a  snow-white  cloth 
and  heaped  with  tempting  viands,  presented  a 
very  attractive  appearance. 

The  clams  were  brought  on  after  the  most  of 
the  company  were  seated,  with  their  coffee  and 
bread  and  butter  before  them.  They  were 
served  hot  from  the  fire  and  the  shell,  in 
neat  paper  trays,  and  eaten  with  melted  but 
ter.  Eaten  thus  they  make  a  dish  fit  for  a 
king. 

By  the  time  that  all  appetites  were  satisfied, 
the  sun  was  near  his  setting,  and  it  was  thought 
best  to  return  without  delay. 

On  repairing  to  the  beach,  they  found  the  tide 
so  low  that  even  the  dory  could  not  come  close 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  245 

to  dry  land  ;  so  the  ladies  and  children  were 
carried  through  the  water  to  the  yacht.  This 
gave  occasion  for  some  merriment. 

"You  must  carry  me,  Ned,  if  I've  got  to  be 
tarried,"  said  Zoe  ;  "  I'm  not  going  to  let 
anybody  else  do  it." 

"  No  ;  nor  am  I,"  he  returned,  gayly,  picking 
her  up  and  striding  forward.  "  I  claim  it  as 
my  especial  privilege." 

Mr.  Dinsmore  followed  with  his  wife,  then 
Captain  Raymond  with  his. 

"  Get  in,  Mr.  Dinsmore,"  said  the  captain, 
as  they  deposited  their  burdens  ;  "  there  is  no 
occasion  for  further  exertion  on  your  part ;  I'll 
bring  mother." 

"  No,  sir,"  said  Edward,  hurrying  shoreward 
again,  ' '  that's  my  task  ;  you  have  your  chil 
dren  to  take  care  of." 

"  Your  mother  is  my  child,  Ned,  and  I  think 
I  shall  take  care  of  her,"  Mr.  Dinsmore  said, 
hastening  back  to  the  little  crowd  still  at  the 
water's  edge. 

"  We  will  have  to  let  her  decide  which  of  us 
shall  have  the  honor,"  said  the  captain. 

"  That  I  won't,"  Mr.  Dinsmore  said,  laugh 
ingly,  stepping  to  his  daughter's  side  and  taking 
her  in  his  arms. 

"  Now,  you  two  may  take  care  of  the  younger 
ones,"  he  added,  with  a  triumphant  glance  a* 
his  two  rivals.. 


246  ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET. 

'''Ah,  Ned,  we  are  completely  outwitted,'1 
faughed  the  captain. 

"Yes;  with  grandpa  about  one  can't  get 
half  a  chance  to  wait  upon  mother.  Betty, 
shall  I  have  the  honor  and  pleasure  of  convey 
ing  you  aboard  of  yonder  vessel  ?" 

"  Yes,  thank  you  ;  I  see  Harold  and  Herbert 
are  taking  Rosie  and  Walter,"  she  said.  "  But 
I  warn  you  'that  I  am  a  good  deal  heavier  than 
Zoe." 

"  Nevertheless,  I  think  my  strength  will 
prove  equal  to  the  exertion,"  he  returned,  as  he 
lifted  her  from  the  ground. 

Lulu  and  Grace  stood  together,  hand  in 
hand,  Max  on  Gracie's  other  side. 

"  Take  Gracie  first,  please,  papa,"  said 
Lulu  ;  "she  is  frightened,  I  believe." 

"  Frightened  ?"  he  said,  stooping  to  take  her 
in  his  arms  ;  "  there  is  nothing  to  be  afraid  of, 
darling.  Do  you  think  papa  would  leave  you 
behind  or  drop  you  into  the  water?" 

"  No  ;  I  know  you  wouldn't,"  she  said,  with 
a  little  nervous  laugh,  and  clinging  tightly 
about  his  neck. 

"Mayn't  I  wade  out,  papa?"  Max  called 
after  him. 

"  Yes  ;  but  stay  with  your  sister  till  I  come 
for  her." 

"  Where's  my  baby,  Levis?"  asked  Violet, 
laughingly,  as  he  set  Grace  down  by  her  side. 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  247 

"  The  baby  !  Sure  enough,  where  is  it  ?"  he 
exclaimed,  with  an  anxious  glance  toward  the 
shore. 

"  Ah,  there  stands  the  nurse  with  it  in  her 
arms.  You  shall  have  it  in  yours  in  a 
moment." 

"  Here's  the  baby,  papa  ;  please  take  her 
first ;  I  don't  mind  waiting,"  said  Lulu,  as  he 
stepped  ashore  again. 

He  gave  her  a  pleased,  approving  look. 
' '  That  is  right ;  it  will  be  but  a  minute  or  two," 
he  said,  as  he  took  the  babe  and  turned  away 
with  it. 

In  a  few  minutes  more,  all  the  passengers 
were  aboard,  and  they  set  sail ;  but  they  had 
not  gone  far  when  it  became  evident  that  some 
thing  was  amiss  ;  they  were  making  no  prog 
ress. 

"  What  is  the  matter?"  asked  several  voices, 
and  Violet  looked  inquiringly  at  her  husband. 

"  There  is  no  cause  for  apprehension,"  he 
said  ;  "  we  are  aground,  and  may  possibly  have 
to  wait  here  for  the  turn  of  the  tide  ;  that's 
all." 

"  It's  the  lowest  tide  I  ever  saw,"  remarked 
the  captain  of  the  yacht ;  "  we'll  have  to 
lighten  her  ;  if  some  of  the  heaviest  of  you  will 
get  into  the  dory,  it  will  help." 

Quite  a  number  immediately  volunteered  to 
do  so,  among  them  Edward  and  Zoe,  Bob  and 


248  ELSIE  AT  NANTTTCKET. 

Betty,  Harold  and  Herbert.  The  dory  was 
speedily  filled,  and  then,  with  a  little  more  ex 
ertion  the  yacht  was  set  afloat. 

They  moved  out  into  deep  water,  and  a  gentle 
breeze  wafted  them  pleasantly  toward  their 
desired  haven. 

"  Look  at  the  sun,  papa,"  Elsie  said,  gazing 
westward.  "  It  has  a  very  peculiar  appearance. " 

"  Yes,"  he  said,  "it  looks  a  good  deal  like 
a  balloon  ;  it's  redness  obscured  by  that  leaden- 
colored  cloud.  It  is  very  near  its  setting  ;  we 
shall  not  get  in  till  after  dark. ' ' 

"  But  that  will  not  matter  ?" 

"  Oh,  no  ;  our  captain  is  so  thoroughly 
acquainted  with  his  vessel,  the  harbor  and  the 
wharf,  that  I  have  no  doubt  he  would  land  us 
safely  even  were  it  much  darker  than  it  will  be. ' ' 

Zoe  and  Edward,  in  the  dory,  w°.re  talking 
with  a  Nantucket  lady,  a  Mrs.  Fry. 

"  How  do  you  like  our  island,  and  par 
ticularly  our  town  ?"  she  asked. 

"  Oh,  ever  so  much  !"  said  Zoe.  ft  We  have 
visited  a  good  many  watering-places  and  sea 
side  resorts,  but  never  one  where  there  was  so 
much  to  see  and  to  do  ;  so  many  delightful 
ways  of  passing  the  time.  I  think  I  shall  vote 
for  Nantucket  again  next  year,  when  we  are 
considering  where  to  pass  the  hot  months." 

"And  I,"    said  Edward,    "echo  my  wife's 
sentiments  on  the  subject  under  discussion." 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCEET.  249 

"Your  wife  '  the  laxly  exclaimed,  with  a 
look  of  surprise. 

"  I  took  her  to  be  your  sister  ;  you  are  both 
so  very  young  in  appearance." 

"  We  are  not  very  old,"  laughed  Edward; 
'•  Zoe  is  but  sixteen,  but  we  have  been  married  a 
year." 

"  You  have  begun  early ;  it  is  thought  by 
some  that  early  marriages  are  apt  to  be  the 
happiest,  and  I  should  think  them  likely  to  be, 
provided  the  two  are  willing  to  conform  their 
tastes  and  habits  each  to  those  of  the  other.  I 
trust  you  two  have  a  long  life  of  happiness 
before  you." 

"Thank  you,"  they  both  said,  Edward  add 
ing,  "  I  think  we  are  disposed  to  accommodate 
ourselves  to  each  other,  and  whether  our  lives  be 
long  or  short,  our  trials  many  or  few,  I  trust 
we  shall  always  find  great  happiness  in  mutual 
sympathy,  love  and  confidence." 

The  lady  asked  if  they  had  seen  all  the  places 
of  interest  on  the  island,  and  in  reply  they 
named  those  they  had  seen. 

"Have  you  been  to  Mrs.  Mack's?"  she 
asked. 

"  No,  madam,  we  have  not  so  much  as  heard 
of  her  existence,"  returned  Edward,  sportively. 
"  May  I  ask  who  and  what  she  is  ?" 

"  Yes  ;  she  is  the  widow  of  a  sea-captain, 
who  has  a  collection  of  curiosities  which  she 


250  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

keeps  on  exhibition,  devoting  the  proceeds,  so 
she  says,  to  benevolent  purposes.  She  is  an 
odd  body  ;  herself  the  greatest  curiosity  she  has 
to  show,  I  think.  You  should  visit  her 
museum  by  all  means." 

"  We  shall  be  happy  to  do  so  if  you  will 
kindly  put  us  in  the  way  of  it,"  said  Edward. 
"  How  shall  we  proceed  in  order  to  gain  admit 
tance?" 

"  If  we  can  get  up  a  party  it  will  be  easy 
enough  ;  I  shall  then  send  her  word,  and  she 
will  appoint  the  hour  when  she  will  receive  us  ; 
she  likes  to  show  her  independence,  and  will  not 
exhibit  unless  to  a  goodly  number. 

' '  I  know  of  several  visitors  on  the  island  who 
want  to  go,  and  if  your  party  will  join  with 
them  there  will  be  no  difficulty." 

"  I  think  I  can  promise  that  we  will,"  said 
Edward.  "  I  will  let  you  know  positively  to 
morrow  morning. ' ' 

"  That  will  do  nicely.  Hark,  they  are  sing 
ing  aboard  the  yacht." 

They  listened  in  silence  till  the  song  was 
finished. 

"  I  recognized  most  of  the  voices,"  Mrs. 
Fry  remarked,  ' '  but  two  lovely  sopranos  were 
quite  new  to  me.  Do  you  know  the  owners?" 
turning  smilingly  to  Edward. 

"  My  mother  and  sister,"  he  answered,  with 
proud  satisfaction. 


EL81E  AT  NANTUCKET.  251 

"  Naturally  fine,  and  very  highly  cultivated," 
she  said.  "  You  must  be  proud  of  them." 

"  I  am,"  Edward  admitted,  with  a  happy 
laugh. 

The  sun  was  down  and  twilight  had  fairly 
begun.  Grace,  seated  on  her  father's  knee, 
Was  gazing  out  over  the  harbor. 

"  8ee,  papa,  how  many  little  lights  close 
down  to  the  water  !"  she  said. 

"  Yes  ;  they  are  lamps  on  the  small  boats 
that  are  sailing  or  rowing  about ;  they  show 
them  for  safety  from  running  into  each  other." 

"  And  they  look  so  pretty." 

"  Yes,  so  they  do  ;  and  it  is  a  sight  one  may 
have  every  evening  from  the  wharf.  Shall  I 
take  you  down  there  some  evening  and  let  you 
sit  and  watch  them  as  they  come  and  go  ?" 

"  Oh,  yes,  do,  papa  ;  I  think  it  would  be  so 
nice  !  And  you  would  take  Max  and  Lulu  too, 
wouldn't  you  ?" 

"  If  they  should  happen  to  want  to  go  ;  there 
are  benches  on  the  wharf  where  we  can  sit  and 
have  a  good  view.  I  think  we  will  try  it  to 
morrow  evening  if  nothing  happens  to  pre 
vent.'* 

"  Oh,  I'm  so  glad  !  You  are  such  a  good, 
kind  papa,"  she  said,  delightedly,  giving  him  a 
hug. 

"  The  very  best  you  have  ever  had,  I  sup 
pose,  '  he  responded,  with  a  pleased  laugh. 


252  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET, 

"  Yes,  indeed,"  she  answered,  naively,  quite 
missing  the  point  of  his  jest. 

On  reaching  home  Edward  and  Zoe  reported 
their  conversation  with  the  lady  in  the  dory, 
and  asked,  ' '  Shall  we  not  go  ?' ' 

"  I  think  so,  by  all  means,  since  it  is  for 
benevolent  objects,"  said  Elsie. 

"  Or  anyhow,  since  we  feel  in  duty  bound  to 
see  all  that  is  to  be  seen  on  this  island,"  said 
Captain  Eaymond. 

No  dissenting  voice  was  raised,  and  when  the 
next  morning  word  came  that  Mrs.  Mack  would 
exhibit  that  afternoon  if  a  party  were  made  up 
to  attend,  they  all  agreed  to  go. 

The  distance  was  too  great  for  ladies  and 
children  to  walk,  so  carriages  were  ordered. 
Captain  Raymond  and  his  family  filled  one. 

"  This  is  the  street  that  oldest  house  is  on," 
remarked  Lulu,  as  they  turned  a  corner  ;  "  I 
mean  that  one  we  went  to  see  ;  that  has  the  big 
horse-shoe  on  its  chimney." 

"  What  do  they  have  that  for,  papa?"  asked 
Grace. 

' '  In  old  times  when  many  people  were  igno 
rant  and  superstitious,  it  was  thought  to  be  a 
protection  from  witches." 

"  Witches,  papa?  what  are  they?" 

"  I  don't  think  there  are  any,  really,"  he 
iaid,  with  a  kindly  smile  into  the  eagerly  in 
quiring  little  face  ;  "  but  in  old  times  it  was  a 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  253 

very  common  belief  that  there  were  people — 
generally  some  withered-up  old  women — who 
had  dealings  with  Satan,  and  were  given  power 
by  him  to  torment,  or  bring  losses  and  various 
calamities  upon  any  one  whom  they  disliked. 

"  When  you  are  a  little  older  you  shall  hear 
more  about  it,  and  how  that  foolish  belief  led 
to  great  crimes  and  cruelties  inflicted  upon, 
many  innocent,  harmless  people.  But  now, 
while  my  Gracie  is  so  young  and  timid,  I  do 
not  want  her  to  know  too  much  about  such 
horrors." 

"  Yes,  papa,"  she  responded  ;  "  I  won't  try 
to  know  till  you  think  I'm  quite  old  enough." 

Several  vehicles  drew  up  at  the  same  moment 
in  front  of  Mrs.  Mack's  door,  and  greetings  and 
some  introductions  were  exchanged  on  the  side 
walk  and  door-steps.  Edward  introduced  his 
mother  and  Mrs.  Fry  to  each  other,  and  the 
latter  presented  to  them  a  Mrs.  Glenn,  who, 
she  said,  was  a  native  of  Nantucket,  but  had 
only  recently  returned  after  an  absence  of 
many  years. 

"  Mrs.  Mack  knew  me  as  a  young  girl,"  Mrs. 
Glenn  remarked,  "  and  I  am  quite  curious  to 
see  whether  she  will  recognize  me." 

At  that  instant  the  door  was  opened  in 
answer  to  their  ring,  and  they  were  invited  to 
enter  and  walk  into  the  parlor. 

They  found  it    comfortably  furnished  and 


254  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

neat  as  wax.  Seating  themselves  they  waited 
patiently  for  some  moments  the  coming  of  the 
lady  of  the  house. 

At  length  she  made  her  appearance  ;  a  little 
old  lady,  neatly  attired,  and  with  a  pleasant 
countenance. 

Mrs.  Fry  saluted  her  with  a  good-afternoon, 
adding,  "  I  have  brought  some  friends  with  me 
to  look  at  your  curiosities.  This  lady,"  indi 
cating  Mrs.  Glenn, ' '  you  ought  to  know,  as  you 
were  acquainted  with  her  in  her  g.'tlhood." 

"Do  you  know  me,  Mrs.  Mack?"  asked 
Mrs.  Glenn,  offering  her  hand. 

"  Yes,  you  look  as  natural  as  the  pigs,"  was 
the  rather  startling  reply  ;  accompanied,  how 
ever,  by  a  smile  and  cordial  shake  of  the  offered 
hand. 

"  Now,  we'll  take  the  money  first  to  make 
sure  of  it,"  was  the  next  remark,  addressed  to 
the  company  in  general. 

"What  is  your  admission  fee?"  asked  Mr. 
Dinsmore,  producing  his  pocketbook. 

"  Fifteen  cents  apiece." 

"  By  no  means  exorbitant  if  your  collection 
is  worth  seeing,"  he  returned,  good-humoredly. 
*'  Never  mind  your  purses,  Elsie,  Raymond, 
Ned,  I'll  act  as  paymaster  for  the  party." 

The  all-important  business  of  collecting  the 
entrance  fees  having  been  duly  attended  to, 
Mrs.  Mack  led  the  way  to  an  upper  room  where 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  255 

minerals,  shells,  sharks'  teeth,  and  various 
other  curiosities  and  relics  were  spread  out  upon 
tables  and  shelves,  ranged  along  the  sides  and 
in  the  centre  of  the  apartment. 

"Now,"  she  said,  "the  first  thing  is  to 
register  your  names.  You  must  all  register. 
You  begin,"  handing  the  book  to  Mr.  Dins- 
more,  "  you  seem  to  be  the  oldest." 

"  I  presume  lam,"  he  said,  dryly,  taking  the 
book  and  doing  as  he  was  bidden.  "  Now,  you, 
Eaymond,"  passing  it  on  to  the  captain,  "  we'll 
take  it  for  granted  that  you  are  next  in  age 
and  importance." 

"  That's  right,  captain,"  laughed  Betty,  as 
he  silently  took  the  book  and  wrote  his  name, 
"  it  wouldn't  be  at  all  polite  to  seem  to  think 
yourself  younger  than  any  lady  present." 

"  Of  course  not,  Miss  Betty;  will  you  take 
your  turn  next  ?' ' 

"  Of  course  not,  sir  ;  do  you  mean  to  insinu 
ate  that  I  am  older  than  Aunt  Rose?"  she 
asked,  passing  the  book  on  to  Mrs.  Dinsmore. 

"  Don't  be  too  particular  about  going  accord 
ing  to  ages,"  said  Mrs.  Mack,  "  it  takes  up  too 
much  time. " 

"  You  may  write  my  name  for  me,  Ned,"  said 
Zoe,  when  he  took  the  book. 

"  Yes,  write  your  sister's  name  for  her  ;  it'll 
do  just  as  well,"  said  Mrs.  Mack. 

"  But  I'm  not  his  sister/'  said  Zoe. 


256  ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET. 

"  What,  then  ?  is  he  your  lover  ?" 

"  No,"  Edward  said,  laughing,  "  we're  hus 
band  and  wife." 

"  You've  begun  young,"  she  remarked, 
taking  the  book  and  passing  it  on  ;  "  don't  look 
as  if  you'd  cut  your  wisdom  teeth  yet,  either  of 
you.  When  the  ladies  have  all  registered,  some 
of  you  grown  folks  had  better  do  it  for  the 
children." 

Having  seen  all  their  names  duly  inscribed  in 
her  register,  ' '  Seat  yourselves,"  she  said,  waving 
her  hand  toward  some  benches  and  chairs. 

Then,  with  the  help  of  a  half-grown  girl,  she 
set  out  a  small  circular  table,  placed  a  box  upon 
it,  pushed  up  chairs  and  a  bench  or  two,  and 
said,  "  Now,  as  many  of  you  as  can,  come  and 
sit  round  this  table  ;  the  others  shall  have  their 
turn  afterward." 

When  all  the  places  were  filled,  she  opened  the 
box  and  took  from  it  a  number  of  beautifully 
carved  articles — napkin-rings,  spoons,  etc. 

"  Now,  all  take  your  turns  in  looking  at  this 
lovely  carved  work,  while  I  tell  you  its  story," 
she  said,  "  the  story  of  how  it  came  into  my 
possession. " 

"  You  see,  my  husband  was  a  sea-captain,  and 
upon  one  occasion,  when  he  was  about  setting 
sail  for  a  long  voyage,  a  young  man,  or  lad — ha 
was  hardly  old  enough  to  be  called  a  man- 
came  and  asked  to  be  taken  as  one  of  the  crew. 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET  25? 

He  gave  a  name,  but  it  wasn't  hLe  true  na»ei 
inherited  from  his  father,  as  my  hrsband  after 
ward  discovered.  But  not  suspect  ng  anything 
wrong,  he  engaged  the  lad,  and  took  him  with 
him  on  the  voyage. 

"  And  the  lad  behaved  well  aboard  the  ship, 
and  he  used  to  carve  wonderfully  well — as  you 
may  see  by  looking  at  these  articles — just  with 
a  jack-knife,  and  finally — keeping  at  it  in  his 
leisure  moments — he  made  all  these  articles, 
carving  them  out  of  sharks'  teeth. 

"  You  can  see  he  must  have  had  genius  ; 
hadn't  he  ?  and  yet  he'd  run  away  from  home 
to  go  to  sea,  as  my  husband  afterward  had  good 
reason  to  believe." 

She  made  a  long  story  of  it,  spinning  out 
her  yarn  until  the  first  set  had  examined  the 
carved  work  to  their  satisfaction. 

Then,  "  Reverse  yourselves,"  she  said,  indi 
cating  by  a  wave  of  her  hand,  that  they  were  to 
give  place  at  the  table  to  the  rest  of  the  com 
pany. 

"When  all  had  had  an  opportunity  to  examine 
the  specimens  of  the  lad's  skill,  the  young  girl 
was  ordered  to  restore  them  to  the  box,  but 
first  to  count  them. 

That  last  clause  brought  an  amused  smile  to 
nearly  every  face  in  the  audience,  but  Lulu 
frowned,  and  muttered,  "  Just  as  if  she  thought 
we  would  steal  them  !" 


258  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

Next,  Mrs.  Mack  began  the  circuit  of  the 
room,  carrying  a  long  slender  stick  with  which 
she  pointed  out  those  which  she  considered 
the  most  interesting  of  her  specimens  or  articles 
of  virtu. 

One  of  these  last  was  a  very  large,  very  old- 
fashioned  back-comb,  having  a  story  with  a 
moral  attached,  the  latter  recited  in  doggerel 
rhyme. 

She  had  other  stories,  in  connection  with 
other  articles,  to  tell  in  the  same  way.  In  fact, 
so  many  and  so  long  were  they,  that  the 
listeners  grew  weary  and  inattentive  ere  the  ex 
hibition  was  brought  to  a  close. 

The  afternoon  was  waning  when  they  left  the 
house.  As  Captain  Raymond  and  his  family 
drove  into  the  heart  of  the  town  on  their  way 
home,  their  attention  was  attracted  by  the  loud 
ringing  of  a  hand-bell,  followed  no  wand  again  by 
noisy  vociferation,  in  a  discordant,  man's  voice. 

"  So  the  evening  boat  is  in,"  remarked  the 
captain. 

"  How  do  you  know,  papa?"  asked  Grace. 

"  By  hearing  the  town -crier  calling  his 
papers  ;  which  could  not  have  come  in  any 
other  way." 

"  What  does  he  say,  papa?"  queried  Lulu. 
"  I  have  listened  as  intently  as  possible  many  a 
time,  but  I  never  can  make  out  more  than  a 
word  or  two,  sometimes  not  that." 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  259 

"  No  more  can  I,"  he  answered,  with  a  smile ; 
"  it  sounds  to  me  like  '  The  first  news  is  urn 
mum,  and  the  second  news  is  mum  um  mum, 
and  the  third  news  is  um  um  mum." 

The  children  all  laughed. 

"  Yonder  he  is,  coming  this  way,"  said  Mar, 
leaning  from  the  carriage  window. 

"Beckon  to  him,"  said  the  captain;  "I 
want  a  paper." 

Max  obeyed  ;  the  carriage  stopped,  the  crier 
drew  near  and  handed  up  the  paper  asked  for. 

"  How  much  ?"  inquired  the  captain. 

"  Five  cents,  sir." 

"  Why,  how  is  that?  You  asked  me  but 
three  for  yesterday's  edition  of  this  same 
paper." 

"  More  news  in  this  one." 

"  Ah,  you  charge  according  to  the  amount 
of  news,  do  you  ?"  returned  the  captain,  laugh 
ing,  and  handing  him  a  nickel. 

"  Yes,  sir ;  I  guess  that's  about  the  fair 
way,"  said  the  crier,  hastily  regaining  the  side 
walk  to  renew  the  clang,  clang  of  his  bell  and 
the  "  um  mum  mum  "  of  his  announcement. 


CHAPTER  XII. 


Wave  high  your  torches  on  each  crag  and  cUS, 
Let  many  lights  blaze  on  onr  battlements  ; 
Shout  to  them  in  the  pauses  of  the  storm, 
And  tell  them  there  is  hope." 

"Bertram." 


THE  evening  was  cool,  and  our  whole  party 
were  gathered  in  the  parlor  of  the  cottage  occu 
pied  by  the  Dinsraores  and  Travillas  —  games, 
fancy-work,  reading,  and  conversation  making 
the  time  fly. 

Edward  and  Zoe  had  drawn  a  little  apart 
from  the  others,  and  were  conversing  together 
in  an  undertone. 

"  Suppose  we  go  out  and  promenade  the 
veranda  for  a  little,"  he  said,  presently.  "  I 
will  get  you  a  wrap  and  that  knit  affair  for 
your  head  that  I  think  so  pretty  and  becom- 
ing." 

"Crocheted,"  she  corrected;  "yes,  I'm 
quite  in  the  mood  for  a  promenade  with  my 
husband  ;  and  I'm  sure  the  air  outside  must  be 
delightful.  But  you  won't  have  to  go  farther 
than  that  stand  in  the  corner  for  my  things." 

He  brought  them,  wrapped  the  shawl  care 
fully  about  her,  and  they  went  out. 


EL81E  AT  NANTUCSET.  261 

Betty,  looking  after  them,  remarked  aside  to 
her  Cousin  Elsie,  "  How  lover-like  they  are 
still  I" 

"  Yes,"  Elsie  said,  with  a  glad  smile  ;  "  they 
are  very  fond  of  each  other,  and  it  rejoices  my 
heart  to  see  it." 

"  And  one  might  say  exactly  the  same  of  the 
captain  and  Violet,"  pursued  Betty,  in  a  lower 
tone,  and  glancing  toward  that  couple,  as  they 
sat  side  by  side  on  the  opposite  sofa — Violet 
with  her  babe  in  her  arms,  the  captain  clucking 
and  whistling  to  it,  while  it  cooed  and  laughed 
in  his  face — Violet's  ever-beautiful  face  more 
beautiful  than  its  wont,  with  its  expression  of 
exceeding  love  and  happiness  as  her  glance 
rested  now  upon  her  husband  and  now  upon 
her  child. 

"  Yes,"  Elsie  said  again,  watching  them, 
with  a  joyous  smile  still  wreathing  her  lips  and 
shining  in  her  eyes  ;  "  and  it  is  just  so  with  my 
dear  Elsie  and  Lester.  I  am  truly  blest  in 
seeing  my  children  so  well  mated  and  so  truly 
happy." 

"  Zoe,  little  wife,"  Edward  was  saying,  out 
on  the  veranda,  "  can  you  spare  me  for  a  day 
or  two  ?" 

"  Spare  you,  Ned  ?    How  do  you  mean  ?" 

"  I  should  like  to  join  the  boys — Bob,  Harold, 
and  Herbert — in  a  little  trip  on  a  sailing  vessel 
which  leaves  here  early  to-morrow  morning 


362  EL8IE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

and  will  return  on  the  evening  of  the  next  day 
or  the  next  but  one.  I  should  ask  my  little 
wife  to  go  with  us,  but,  unfortunately,  the  vessel 
has  no  accommodations  for  ladies.  What  do 
you  say,  love?  I  shall  not  go  without  your 
consent." 

"  Thank  you,  you  dear  boy,  for  saying  that," 
she  responded,  affectionately,  squeezing  the  arm 
on  which  she  leaned  ;  "go  if  you  want  to  ;  I 
know  I  can't  help  missing  the  kindest  and 
dearest  husband  in  the  world,  but  I  shall  try  to 
be  happy  in  looking  forward  to  the  joy  of  re 
union  on  your  return." 

"  That's  a  dear,"  he  said,  bending  down  to 
kiss  the  ruby  lips.  ' '  It  is  a  great  delight  to 
meet  after  a  short  separation,  and  we  should 
miss  that  entirely  if  we  never  parted  at  all." 

"  But  oh,  Ned,  if  anything  should  happen 
to  you  I"  she  said,  in  a  quivering  voice. 

"  Hush,  hush,  love,"  he  answered,  sooth 
ingly;  "  don't  borrow  trouble  ;  remember  we  are 
under  the  same  protection  on  the  sea  as  on  the 
land,  and  perhaps  as  safe  on  one  as  on  the 
other." 

"  Yes  ;  but  when  I  am  with  you  I  share  your 
danger,  if  there  is  any,  and  that  is  what  I  wish  ; 
for  oh,  Ned,  I  couldn't  live  without  you  !" 

"  I  hope  you  may  never  have  to  try  it,  my 
darling,"  he  said,  in  tender  tones,  "or  I  be 
called  to  endure  the  trial  of  having  to  live 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  263 

without  you  ;  yet  we  can  hardly  hope  to  go 
together. 

"  But  let  us  not  vex  ourselves  with  useless 
fears.  We  have  the  promise,  *  As  thy  days,  so 
shall  thy  strength  be.'  And  we  know  that 
nothing  can  befall  us  without  the  will  of  our 
Heavenly  Father,  whose  love  and  compassion 
are  infinite.  '  We  know  that  all  things  work 
together  for  good  to  them  that  love  God.' ' 

"  But  if  one  is  not  at  all  sure  of  belonging  to 
Him?  "  she  said,  in  a  voice  so  low  that  he  barely 
caught  the  words. 

"  Then  the  way  is  open  to  come  to  Him.  He 
says,  '  Come  unto  me. '  '  Him  that  cometh 
unto  me,  I  will  in  no  wise  cast  out.'  The  in 
vitation  is  to  you,  love,  as  truly  as  if  addressed 
to  you  alone  ;  as  truly  as  if  you  could  hear  His 
voice  speaking  the  sweet  words  and  see  His  kind 
eyes  looking  directly  at  you. 

"It  is  my  ardent  wish,  my  most  earnest, 
constant  prayer,  that  my  beloved  wife  may 
speedily  learn  to  know,  love,  and  trust  in  Him 
who  is  the  Way,  the  Truth,  and  the  Life  !  " 

"  You  are  so  good,  Ned  !  I  wish  I  were 
worthy  of  such  a  husband,"  she  murmured, 
half  sighing  as  she  spoke. 

"  Quite  a  mistake,  Zoe,"  he  replied,  with  un 
affected  humility  ;  "  to  hear  you  talk  so  makes 
me  feel  like  a  hypocrite.  I  have  no  righteous 
ness  of  my  own  to  plead,  but,  thanks  be  unto 


264  ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET. 

God,  I  may  rejoice  in  the  imputed  righteous- 
ness  of  Christ  1  And  that  may  be  yours,  too, 
love,  for  the  asking. 

' ' '  Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given  you  ;  seek,  and 
ye  shall  find  ;  knock,  and  it  shall  be  opened 
unto  you. ' 

"  They  are  the  Master's  own  words  ;  and  He 
adds  :  '  For  every  one  that  asketh  receiveth  ; 
and  he  that  seeketh  findeth  ;  and  to  him  that 
knocketh  it  shall  be  opened.'  " 

Meanwhile  the  contemplated  trip  of  the 
young  men  was  under  discussion  in  the  parlor. 
"  Dear  me  !"  said  Betty,  who  had  just  heard  of 
it,  "how  much  fun  men  and  boys  do  have-. 
Don't  you  wish  you  were  one  of  them,  Lulu  ?" 

"No,  I  don't,"  returned  Lulu,  promptly. 
"  I'd  like  to  be  allowed  to  do  some  of  the 
things  they  do  that  we  mustn't,  but  I  don't 
want  to  be  a  boy." 

"  That  is  right,"  said  her  father  ;  "  there  are 
few  things  so  unpleasant  to  me  as  a  masculine 
woman,  who  wishes  herself  a  man  and  tries  to 
ape  the  stronger,  coarser  sex  in  dress  and 
manners.  I  hope  my  girls  will  always  be  con 
tent,  and  more  than  content,  to  be  what  God 
has  made  them." 

' '  If  you  meant  to  hit  me  that  time,  cap 
tain,"  remarked  Betty,  in  a  lively  tone,  "  let 
me  tell  you  it  was  a  miserable  failure,  for  1 
don't  wish  I  was  a_ man,  and  never  did.  Coarse 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCEET.  265 

creatures,  as  you  say — present  company  always 
excepted — who  would  want  to  be  one  of  them." 

"I'd  never  have  anything  to  do  with  one  of 
them  if  I  were  in  your  place,  Bet,"  laughed 
her  brother. 

"  Perhaps  I  shouldn't,  only  that  they  seem  a 
sort  of  necessary  evil,"  she  retorted.  "  But 
why  don't  you  invite  some  of  us  ladies  to  go 
along  ?" 

"Because  you  are  not  necessary  evils,"  re 
turned  her  brother,  with  a  twinkle  of  fun  in 
his  eye. 

"  You  should,  one  and  all,  have  an  invitation 
if  we  could  make  you  comfortable,"  said 
Harold,  gallantly;  "but  the  vessel  has  abso 
lutely  no  accommodations  for  ladies." 

"Ah,  then,  you  are  excusable,"  returned 
Betty. 

The  young  men  left  the  next  morning,  after 
an  early  breakfast.  Zoe  and  Betty  drove  down 
to  the  wharf  with  them  to  see  them  off,  and 
watched  the  departing  vessel  till  she  disap 
peared  from  sight. 

Zoe  went  home  in  tears,  Betty  doing  her  best 
to  console  her. 

"Come,  now,  be  a  brave  little  woman  ;  it's 
for  only  two  or  three  days  at  the  farthest 
Why,  I'd  never  get  married  if  I  thought  I 
shouldn't  be  able  to  live  so  long  without  the 
fortunate  man  I  bestowed  my  hand  upon." 


266  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

"  Oh,  yon  don't  know  anything  about  it, 
Betty  I"  sobbed  Zoe.  "  Ned's  all  I  have  in 
the  world,  and  it's  so  lonesome  without  him  1 
And  then,  how  do  I  know  that  he'll  ever  get 
back  ?  A  storm  may  come  up  and  the  vessel 
be  wrecked." 

"  That's  just  possible,"  said  Betty,  'e  and  it's 
great  folly  to  make  ourselves  miserable  over 
bare  possibilities  —  things  which  may  never 
happen." 

"  Oh,  you  are  a  great  deal  too  wise  for  me  !" 
said  Zoe,  in  disgust. 

"  Oh,"  cried  Betty,  "if  it's  a  pleasure  and 
comfort  to  you  to  be  miserable — to  make  your 
self  so  by  anticipating  the  worst — do  so  by  all 
means.  1  have  heard  of  people  who  are  never 
happy  but  when  they  are  miserable." 

"  But  I  am  not  one  of  that  sort,"  said  Zoe, 
in  an  aggrieved  tone.  "  1  am  as  happy  as  a  lark 
when  Ned  is  with  me.  Yes,  and  I'll  show  you 
that  I  can  be  cheerful  even  without  him." 

She  accordingly  wiped  her  eyes,  put  on  a 
smile,  and  began  talking  in  a  sprightly  way 
about  the  beauty  of  the  sea  as  they  looked  upon 
it,  with  its  waves  dancing  and  sparkling  in  the 
brilliant  light  of  the  morning  sun. 

"  What  shall  we  do  to-day?"  queried  Betty. 

"  Take  a  drive,"  said  Zoe. 

"  Yes  ;  I  wish  there  was  some  new  route  or 
new  place  to  go  to." 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET.  267 

"  There's  a  pretty  drive  to  the  South  Shore, 
that  maybe  you  have  not  tried  yet, ' '  suggested 
the  hackman. 

"South  Shore?  That's  another  name  for 
Surfside,  isn't  it?"  asked  Betty. 

"It's  another  part  of  the  same  side  of  the 
island  I  refer  to,"  he  answered.  "  It's  a  nice 
drive  through  the  avenue  of  pines — a  road  the 
lovers  are  fond  of — and  if  the  south  wind  blows, 
as  it  does  this  morning,  you  have  a  fine  surf  to 
look  at  when  you  get  there." 

"  If  a  drive  is  talked  of  to-day,  let  us  propose 
this  one,  Zoe,"  said  Betty. 

"  Yes  ;  I  dare  say  it  is  as  pleasant  as  any  we 
could  take,"  assented  Zoe.  "  I  wish  Edward 
was  here  to  go  with  us." 

Elsie,  with  her  usual  thoughtfulness  for 
others,  had  been  considering  what  could  be 
done  to  prevent  Zoe  from  feeling  lonely  in 
Edward's  absence.  She  saw  the  hack  draw  up 
at  the  door,  and  meeting  the  young  girls  on 
the  threshold  with  a  bright  face  and  pleasant 
smile  :  ' '  You  have  seen  the  boys  off  ?' '  she  said, 
half  inquiringly.  ' '  The  weather  is  so  favor 
able,  that  I  think  they  can  hardly  fail  to  enjoy 
themselves  greatly." 

' '  Yes,  mamma,  I  hope  they  will ;  but  ah,  a 
Btorm  may  come  and  wreck  them  before  they 
can  get  back,"  sighed  Zoe,  furtively  wiping 
away  a  tear. 


268  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

"  Possibly ;  but  we  won't  be  so  foolish  as  to 
make  ourselves  unhappy  by  anticipating  evils 
that  may  never  come,"  was  the  cheery  re 
joinder.  "  The  Edna  has  a  skilful  captain,  a 
good  crew,  and  is  doubtless  entirely  seaworthy 
— at  least  so  Edward  assured  me — and  for  the 
rest  we  must  trust  in  Providence. 

' '  Come  in,  now,  and  let  me  give  you  each  a 
cup  of  coffee.  Your  breakfast  with  the  boys 
was  so  early  and  so  slight,  that  you  may  find 
appetite  for  a  supplement,"  she  added,  spor 
tively,  as  she  led  the  way  into  the  cosey  little 
dining-room  of  the  cottage,  where  they  found 
a  tempting  repast  spread  especially  for  them, 
the  others  having  already  taken  their  morning 
meal. 

"  How  nice  in  you,  Cousin  Elsie !"  ex 
claimed  Betty.  "  I  wasn't  expecting  to  eat 
another  breakfast,  but  I  find  a  rapidly  coming 
appetite  ;  these  muffins  and  this  coffee  are  so 
delicious." 

"  So  they  are,"  said  Zoe.  "  I  never  knew 
anybody  else  quite  so  kindly  thoughtful  as 
mamma. ' ' 

"  I  think  1  know  several,"  Elsie  rejoined  ; 
"  but  it  is  very  pleasant  to  be  so  highly  appre 
ciated*  Mow,  my  dear  girls,  you  will  confer  a 
favor  if  you  will  tell  me  in  what  way  I  can 
nako  the  day  pass  most  pleasantly  to  yon." 

"  Thank  you,   cousin.     It    is   a  delightful 


ELSIE  At  NANTUCKET. 


morning  for  a  drive,  I  think,"  said  Betty  ;  then 
went  on  to  repeat  what  their  hackman  had  said 
of  the  drive  to  the  South  Shore. 

"  It  sounds  pleasant.  I  think  we  will  make 
up  a  party  and  try  it,"  Elsie  said.  "  You 
would  like  it,  Zoe  ?" 

"  Yes,  mamma,  better  than  anything  I  know 
of  beside.  The  man  says  that  just  there  the 
beach  has  not  been  so  thoroughly  picked  over 
for  shells  and  other  curiosities,  and  we  may  be 
able  to  find  some  worth  having.  '  ' 

No  one  had  made  any  special  plans  for  the 
day,  so  all  were  ready  to  fall  into  this  proposed 
by  Zoe  and  Betty.  Hacks  were  ordered  — 
enough  to  hold  all  of  their  party  now  at  hand 
—  and  they  started. 

They  found  the  drive  all  it  had  been  repre 
sented.  For  some  distance  their  way  lay  along 
the  bank  of  a  long  pond,  pretty  to  look  at  and 
interesting  as  connected  with  old  times  and 
ways  of  life  on  the  island.  Their  hackmen  told 
them  that  formerly  large  flocks  of  sheep  were 
raised  by  the  inhabitants,  and  this  pond  was 
one  of  the  places  where  the  sheep  were  brought 
at  a  certain  time  of  year  to  be  washed  and  shorn. 
On  arriving  at  their  destination,  they  found  a 
long  stretch  of  sandy  beach,  with  great  thunder 
ing  waves  dashing  upon  it. 

"Oh,"  cried  Zoe  and  Betty,  in  delight,  "it 
is  like  a  bit  of  'Sconset  1" 


270  ELSIE  AT  NAN  TUCKET. 

"  Look  away  yonder,"  said  Lulu  ;  "  isn't  that 
a  fisherman's  cart  ?" 

"Yes,"  replied  her  father.  "Suppose  we- 
go  nearer  and  see  what  he  is  doing." 

"  Oh,  yes  ;  do  let  us,  papa  !"  cried  Lulu, 
always  ready  to  go  everywhere  and  see  every 
thing. 

"You  may  run  on  with  Max  and  Grace," 
he  said  ;  "  some  of  us  will  follow  presently." 

He  turned  and  offered  his  arm  to  Violet.  ' '  It 
is  heavy  walking  in  this  deep  sand  ;  let  me  help 
you." 

"  Thank  you  ;  it  is  wearisome,  and  I  am  glad 
to  have  my  husband's  strong  arm  to  lean  upon," 
she  answered,  smiling  sweetly  up  into  his  eyes 
as  she  accepted  the  offered  aid. 

The  young  girls  and  the  children  came  run 
ning  back  to  meet  them.  "  He's  catching  blue- 
fish,"  they  announced  ;  "  he  has  a  good  many 
in  his  cart." 

"  Now,  watch  him,  Mamma  V>  ;  you  haven't 
had  a  chance  to  see  just  such  fishing  before," 
said  Max.  "  See,  he's  whirling  his  drail  ,- 
there  !  now  he  has  sent  it  far  out  into  the  water. 
Now  he's  hauling  it  in,  and — oh  yes,  a  good 
big  fish  with  it." 

"  What  is  a  drail  ?"  Violet  asked. 

"  It  is  a  hook  with  a  long  piece  of  lead  abov# 
it  covered  with  eel-skin,"  answered  her  hus 
band 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  271 

"  There  it  goes  again  !' '  she  exclaimed.  "  It 
is  a  really  interesting  sight,  but  rather  hard 
work,  I  should  think." 

When  tired  of  watching  the  fisherman,  they 
wandered  back  and  forth  along  the  beach  in 
search  of  curiosities,  picking  up  bits  of  sponge, 
rockweed,  seaweed,  and  a  greater  variety  of 
shells  than  they  had  been  able  to  find  on  other 
parts  of  the  shore  which  they  had  visited. 

It  was  only  when  they  had  barely  time  enough 
left  to  reach  home  for  a  late  dinner  that  they 
•were  all  willing  to  enter  the  carriages  and  be 
driven  away  from  the  spot. 

As  they  passed  through  the  streets  of  the 
town,  the  crier  was  out  with  his  hand-bell. 

"  Oh  yes  !  oh  yes  !  all  the  windows  to  be 
taken  out  of  the  Athenaeum  to-day,  and  the 
Athenaeum  to  be  elevated  to-night." 

After  listening  intently  to  several  repetitions 
of  the  cry,  they  succeeded  in  making  it  out. 

"But  what  on  earth  does  he  mean?"  ex 
claimed  Betty. 

"  Ventilated,  I  presume,"  replied  the  captain. 
"  There  was  an  exhibition  there  last  night,  and 
complaints  were  made  that  the  room  was  close." 

Toward  evening  of  the  next  day  our  friends 
in  the  cliff  cottages  began  to  look  for  the  return 
of  the  Edna  with  the  four  young  men  of  their 
party.  But  night  fell,  and  yet  they  had  not 
arrived. 


272  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

Elsie  began  to  feel  anxious,  but  tried  not  to 
allow  her  disturbance  to  be  perceived,  especially 
by  Zoe,  who  seemed  restless  and  ill  at  ease, 
going  often  out  to  the  edge  of  the  cliff  and 
gazing  long  and  intently  toward  that  quarter 
of  the  horizon  where  she  had  seen  the  Edna 
disappear  on  the  morning  she  sailed  out  of 
Nantucket  harbor. 

She  sought  her  post  of  observation  for  the 
twentieth  time  just  before  sunset,  and  remained 
there  till  it  grew  too  dark  to  see  much  beyond 
the  line  of  breakers  along  the  shore  below. 

Turning  to  re-enter  the  house,  she  found 
Captain  Raymond  standing  by  her  side. 

"  0  captain,"  she  cried,  "  isn't  it  time  the 
Edna  was  in?" 

"  I  rather  supposed  they  would  be  in  a  little 
earlier  than  this,  but  am  not  at  all  surprised 
that  they  are  not,"  he  answered,  in  a  cheery 
tone.  "  Indeed,  it  is  quite  possible  that  they 
may  not  get  in  till  to-morrow.  When  they  left 
it  was  uncertain  that  they  would  come  back 
to-day.  So,  my  good  sister,  I  think  we  have 
no  cause  for  anxiety." 

"  Then  I  shall  try  not  to  be  anxious,"  she 
said  ;  "  but  it  seems  like  a  month  since  I  parted 
from  Ned,  and  it's  a  sore  disappointment  not  to 
see  him  to-night.  I  don't  know  how  Vi  stands 
your  long  absences,  captain. " 

"  Don't  you  suppose  it's  about  as  hard  for 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  273 

me  as  for  her,  considering  how  charming  she 
is?"  he  asked,  lightly. 

"  Perhaps  it  is  ;  but  men  don't  live  in  their 
affections  as  women  do  ;  love  is  only  half  the 
world  to  the  most  loving  of  them,  I  verily 
believe,  while  it's  all  the  world  to  us." 

"  There  is  some  truth  in  that,"  he  acknowl 
edged  ;  "  we  men  are  compelled  to  give  much 
time  and  thought  to  business,  yet  many  of  us 
are  ardent  lovers  or  affectionate  husbands.  I, 
for  one,  am  extremely  fond  of  wife  and  chil 
dren." 

' '  Yes,  I  am  sure  of  it,  and  quite  as  sure  that 
Ned  is  very  fond  of  me." 

"  There  isn't  a  doubt  of  it.  I  think  I  have 
never  seen  a  happier  couple  than  you  seem  to 
be,  or  than  Leland  and  his  Elsie  ;  yet  Violet 
and  I  will  not  yield  the  palm  to  either  of  you." 

"  And  was  there  ever  such  a  mother-in-law 
as  mamma?"  said  Zoe.  "I  don't  remember 
my  own  mother  very  distinctly,  but  I  do  not 
believe  I  could  have  loved  her  much  better  than 
I  do  Edward's  mother. ' ' 

' '  Words  would  fail  me  in  an  attempt  to 
describe  all  her  excellences,"  he  responded. 
"  Well,  Lulu,  what  is  it?"  as  the  child  came 
running  toward  them. 

"  Tea  is  ready,  papa,  and  Grandma  Rose  says 
*  please  come  to  it. '  ' 

Shortly  after  leaving  the  table,  the  captain. 


274  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

noticing  that  Zoe  seemed  anxious  and  sad, 
offered  to  go  into  the  town  and  inquire  if  any 
thing  had  been  seen  or  heard  of  the  Edna. 

"  Oh,  thank  you,"  she  said,  brightening; 
"  but  won't  you  take  me  along  ?" 

"  Certainly,  if  you  think  you  will  not  find 
the  walk  too  long  and  fatiguing." 

"  Not  a  bit,"  she  returned,  hastily  donning 
hat  and  shawl. 

"  Have  you  any  objection  to  my  company, 
Levis?"  Violet  asked,  with  sportive  look  and 
tone. 

"  My  love,  I  shall  be  delighted,  if  you  feel 
equal  to  the  exertion,"  he  answered,  with  a 
look  of  pleasure  that  said  more  than  the  words. 

"  Quite,"  she  said.  "  Max,  I  know  you  like 
to  wait  on  me  ;  will  you  please  bring  my  hat 
and  shawl  from  the  bedroom  there  ?" 

"  Yes,  indeed,  with  pleasure,  Mamma  Vi," 
the  boy  answered,  with  alacrity,  as  he  hastened 
to  obey. 

"Three  won't  make  as  agreeable  a  number 
for  travelling  the  sidewalks  as  four,  and  I  ought 
to  be  looking  out  for  Bob,"  remarked  Betty  ; 
"  so  if  anybody  will  ask  me  to  go  along  perhaps 
I  may  consent." 

"  Yes,  do  come,"  said  Zoe.  "  I'll  take  you 
for  my  escort. ' ' 

"  And  we  will  walk  decorously  behind  the 
captain  and  Vi,  feeling  no  fear  because  unde? 


ELSIE  AT  ItANTUGKET.  275 

the  protection  of  his  wing,"  added  the  lively 
Betty.  "  But  do  you  .think,  sir,  you  have  the 
strength  and  ability  to  protect  three  helpless 
females?"  she  asked,  suddenly  wheeling  round 
upon  him. 

1 '  I  have  not  a  doubt  I  can  render  them  all 
the  aid  and  protection  they  are  at  all  likely  to 
need  in  this  peaceful,  law-abiding  community," 
he  answered,  with  becoming  gravity,  as  he  gave 
his  arm  to  his  wife,  and  led  the  way  from  the 
house. 

"It  is  a  rather  lonely  but  by  no  means 
dangerous  walk,  Cousin  Betty,"  he  added, 
holding  the  gate  open  for  her  and  the  others  to 
pass  out. 

"  Lonely  enough  for  me  to  indulge  in  a 
moderate  amount  of  fun  and  laughter,  is  it  not, 
sir?"  she  returned,  in  an  inquiring  tone. 

She  seemed  full  of  life  and  gayety,  while  Zoe 
was  unusually  quiet. 

They  walked  into  the  town  and  all  the  way 
down  to  the  wharf  ;  but  the  Edna  was  not 
there,  nor  could  they  hear  any  news  of  her. 
Zoe  seemed  full  of  anxiety  and  distress,  though 
the  others  tried  to  convince  her  there  was  no 
occasion  for  it. 

"  Come,  come,  cheer  up,  little  woman,"  the 
captavn  said,  seeing  her  eyes  fill  with  tears. 
"If  we  do  not  see  or  hear  from  them  by  this 
time  to-morrow  night,  we  may  begin  to  be 


276  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

anxious ;  but  till  then  there  is  really  no 
need." 

"  There,  Zoe,  you  have  an  opinion  that  is 
worth  something,  the  captain  being  an  experi 
enced  sailor,"  remarked  Betty.  "  So  thry  to 
be  aisy,  my  dear,  and  if  ye  can't  be  aisy,  be  as 
aisy  as  ye  can  !" 

Zoe  laughed  faintly  at  Betty's  jest ;  then,  with 
a  heroic  effort,  put  on  an  air  of  cheerfulness,  and 
contributed  her  full  quota  to  the  sprightly  chat 
on  the  homeward  walk. 

She  kept  up  her  cheerful  manner  till  she  had 
parted  from  the  rest  for  the  night,  but  wet  her 
solitary  pillow  with  tears  ere  her  anxiety  and 
loneliness  were  forgotten  in  sleep. 

Her  spirits  revised  with  the  new  day,  for  the 
sun  rose  clear  and  bright,  the  sea  was  calm,  and 
she  said  to  herself,  ' '  Oh,  surely  the  Edna  will 
come  in  before  night,  and  Ned  and  I  will  be  to 
gether  again  !" 

Many  times  that  day  both  she  and  his 
mother  scanned  intently  the  wide  waste  of 
waters,  and  watched  with  eager  eyes  the 
approach  of  some  distant  sail,  hoping  it  might 
prove  the  one  they  looked  and  longed  for. 

But  their  hopes  were  disappointed  again  and 
again  ;  noon  passed,  and  the  Edna  was  not  in 
sight. 

"Mamma,  what  can  be  keeping  them?" 
sighed  Zoe,  as  the  two  stood  together  on  the 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET.  277 

brow  of  the  hill,  still  engaged  in  their  fruitlesa 
search. 

"  Not  necessarily  anything  amiss,"  Elsie 
answered.  "  You  remember  that  when  they 
went  it  was  quite  uncertain  whether  they  would 
return  earlier  than  to-night ;  so  let  us  not  suffer 
ourselves  to  be  uneasy  because  they  are  not  yet 
here." 

"  1  am  ashamed  of  myself,"  Zoe  said.  "  I 
wish  I  could  learn  to  be  as  patient  and  cheerful 
as  you  are,  mamma." 

"  1  trust  you  will  be  more  so  by  the  time  you 
are  my  age,"  Elsie  said,  putting  an  arm  about 
Zoe's  waist  and  drawing  her  close,  with  a  tender 
caress.  "  I  still  at  times  feel  the  risings  of  im 
patience  ;  I  have  not  fully  learned  to  '  let  pa 
tience  have  her  perfect  work. ' 

"  There  is  an  old  proverb,  '  A  watched  pot 
never  boils,'  "  she  added,  with  sportive  look 
and  tone.  "  Suppose  we  seat  ourselves  in  the 
veranda  yonder  and  try  to  forget  the  Edna  for 
awhile  in  an  interesting  story.  I  have  a  new 
book  which  looks  very  interesting,  and  has 
been  highly  commended  in  some  of  the  reviews. 
We  will  get  papa  to  read  it  aloud  to  us  while 
we  busy  ourselves  with  our  fancy-work.  Shall 
we  not?" 

Zoe  assented,  though  with  rather  an  indiffer 
ent  air,  and  they  returned  to  the  house. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Dinsmore,  the  only  ones  they 


278  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCEET. 

found  there,  the  others  being  all  down  on  the 
beach,  fell  readily  into  the  plan  ;  the  book  and 
the  work  were  brought  out,  and  the  reading 
began. 

It  was  a  good,  well-told  story,  and  even  Zoe 
presently  became  thoroughly  interested. 

Down  on  the  beach  Violet  and  the  captain 
sat  together  in  the  sand,  he  searching  sea  and 
sky  with  a  spyglass. 

She  noticed  a  look  of  anxiety  creeping  over 
his  face. 

"  What  is  it,  Levis?"  she  asked. 

"  1  fear  there  is  a  heavy  storm  coming,"  he 
said.  "  I  wish  with  all  my  heart  the  Edna 
was  in.  But  I  trust  they  have  been  wise  enough 
not  to  put  out  to  sea  and  are  safe  in  harbor 
somewhere." 

"  I  hope  so,  indeed,"  she  responded,  fer 
vently,  "  for  we  have  much  precious  freight 
aboard  of  her.  But  the  sky  does  not  look 
very  threatening  to  me,  Levis." 

"  Does  it  not  ?  1  wish  I  could  say  the  same. 
But,  little  wife,  are  you  weatherwise  or  other 
wise?"  he  asked,  laughingly. 

"  Not  wise  in  any  way  except  as  I  may  lay 
claim  to  the  wisdom  of  my  other  half,"  she 
returned,  adopting  his  sportive  tone. 

"  Ah,"  she  exclaimed  the  next  moment,  "  I, 
too,  begin  to  see  some  indications  of  a  storm  ; 
it  is  growing  very  dark  yonder  in  the  northeast  !'* 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUOKET.  279 

Betty  came  hurrying  up,  panting  and 
frightened.  ' '  0  captain,  be  a  dear,  good  man, 
and  say  you  don't  think  we  are  to  have  a  storm 
directly — before  Bob  and  the  rest  get  safe  to 
shore  !" 

"  I  should  be  glad  to  oblige  you,  Betty,"  he 
said,  "  but  I  cannot  say  that ;  and  what  would  it 
avail  if  I  did  ?  Could  my  opinion  stay  the  storm  ?" 

"  Zoe  will  be  frightened  to  death  about 
Edward,'*  she  said,  turning  her  face  seaward 
again  as  she  spoke,  and  gazing  with  tear- 
dimmed  eyes  at  the  black,  threatening  cloud 
fast  spreading  from  horizon  to  zenith,  "  and  I 
— oh,  Bob  is  nearer  to  me  than  any  other  creat 
ure  on  earth  !" 

"  Let  us  hope  for  the  best,  Betty,"  the  cap 
tain  said,  kindly  ;  "  it  is  quite  possible,  perhaps 
I  might  say  probable,  that  the  Edna  is  now 
lying  at  anchor  in  some  safe  harbor,  and  will 
stay  there  till  this  storm  is  over. ' ' 

"  Oh,  thank  you  for  telling  me  that !"  she 
cried.  "  I'll  just  try  to  believe  it  is  so  and  not 
fret,  though  it  would  pretty  nearly  kill  me  if 
anything  should  happen  to  Bob.  Still,  it  will 
do  no  good  to  fret. ' ' 

"  Prayer  would  do  far  more,"  said  Violet, 
softly — "  prayer  to  Him  whom  even  the  winds 
and  the  sea  obey.  But  isn't  it  time  to  go  in, 
Levis  ?  the  storm  seems  to  be  coming  up  so  very 
fast." 


280  ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET. 

"  Yes,"  he  said,  rising  and  helping  her  to 
get  on  her  feet.  "  Where  are  the  children  ?" 

"Yonder,"  said  Betty,  nodding  in  their  di 
rection.  "  I'  11  tell  them— shall  I  ?" 

"  No,  thank  you  ;  you  and  Violet  hurry  on 
to  the  house  as  fast  as  you  can  ;  I  will  call  the 
children,  follow  with  them,  and  probably  over 
take  you  in  time  to  help  you  up  the  stairs." 

Before  they  were  all  safely  housed,  the  wind 
had  come  down  upon  them  and  was  blowing 
almost  a  gale.  It  was  with  considerable  diffi 
culty  the  captain  succeeded  in  getting  them  all 
up  the  long  steep  flights  of  stairs  by  which 
they  must  reach  the  top  of  the  cliff. 

About  the  time  they  started  for  the  house  the 
party  on  the  veranda  became  aware  that  a  storm 
was  rising. 

Zoe  saw  it  first,  and  dropped  her  work  in  her 
lap  with  the  cry,  "  Oh,  I  knew  it  would  be  so  ! 
I  just  knew  it  !  A  dreadful  storm  is  coming, 
and  the  Edna  will  be  wrecked,  and  Edward  will 
drown.  I  shall  never  see  him  again  !" 

The  others  were  too  much  startled  and 
alarmed  at  the  moment  to  notice  her  wild 
words  or  make  any  reply.  They  all  rose  and 
hurried  into  the  house,  and  Mr.  Dinsmore  began 
closing  windows  and  doors. 

"  The  children,  papa  !"  cried  Elsie  ;  "  they 
must  be  down  on  the  beach,  and — " 

"  The  captain  is  with  them,  and  I  will  go  to 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  281 

their  assistance, "  he  replied,  before  she  could 
finish  her  sentence. 

He  rushed  out  as  he  spoke,  to  return  the  next 
moment  with  Walter  in  his  arms  and  the  rest 
closely  following. 

"  These  are  all  safe,  and  for  the  others  I 
must  trust  the  Lord,"  Elsie  said  softly  to  her 
self  as  her  father  set  Walter  down,  and  she  drew 
the  child  to  her  side. 

But  her  cheek  was  very  pale,  and  her  lips 
trembled  as  she  pressed  them  to  the  little 
fellow's  forehead. 

He  looked  up  wonderingly.  ' '  Mamma,  what 
is  the  matter?  You're  not  afraid  of  wind 
and  thunder?" 

' '  No,  dear  ;  but  I  fear  for  your  brothers  out 
on  this  stormy  sea,"  she  whispered  in  his  ear. 
"  Pray  for  them,  darling,  that  if  God  will,  they 
may  reach  home  in  safety." 

"  Yes,  mamma,  I  will  ;  and  I  believe  He'll 
bring  them.  Is  it  'cause  Ned's  in  the  ship 
Zoe's  crying  so  ?" 

"  Yes  ;  I  must  try  to  comfort  her."  And 
putting  him  gently  aside,  Elsie  went  to  her 
young  daughter-in-law,  who  had  thrown  herself 
upon  a  couch,  and  with  her  head  pillowed  on  its 
arm,  her  face  hidden  in  her  hands,  was  weeping 
and  sobbing  as  if  her  heart  would  break. 

"  Zoe,  love,"  Elsie  said,  kneeling  at  her  side 
and  putting  her  arms  about  her,  "  do  not  de- 


282  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCEET. 

spair.  '  Behold,  the  Lord's  hand  is  not  short 
ened  that  it  cannot  save  ;  neither  His  ear  heavy 
that  it  cannot  hear. ' ' 

"  No,  but — He  does  let  people  drown  ;  and 
oh,  I  can  never  live  without  my  husband  !" 

"  Dear  child,  there  is  no  need  to  consider 
that  question  till  it  is  forced  upon  you.  Try, 
dear  one,  to  let  that  alone,  and  rest  in  the 
promise,  '  As  thy  days,  so  shall  thy  strength 
be.'" 

The  captain  had  drawn  near,  and  was  stand 
ing  close  beside  them. 

"  Mother  has  given  you  the  best  of  advice, 
my  little  sister,"  he  said,  in  his  kind,  cheery 
way ;  "  and  for  your  further  comfort  let  me  say 
that  it  is  altogether  likely  the  Edna  is  safe 
in  harbor  somewhere.  I  think  they  probably 
perceived  the  approach  of  the  storm  in  season 
to  be  warned  not  to  put  out  to  sea  till  it  should 
be  over." 

"  Do  you  really  think  so,  captain  ?"  she  asked, 
lifting  her  head  to  wipe  away  her  tears. 

He  assured  her  that  he  did  ;  and  thinking  him 
a  competent  judge  of  what  seamen  would  be 
likely  to  do  in  such  an  emergency,  she  grew 
calm  for  a  time,  though  her  face  was  still  sad  ; 
and  till  darkness  shut  out  the  sight,  she  cast 
many  an  anxious  glance  from  the  window  upon 
the  raging  waters. 

"  If  not  in  harbor,  they  must  be  in  great 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  283 

peril?"  Mr.  Dinsmore  remarked,  *aid«t  and 
half  inquiringly,  to  the  captain. 

"  Yes,  sir ;  yes,  indeed.  I  am  far  more 
anxious  than  I  should  like  to  own  to  their 
mother,  Zoe,  or  Violet." 

It  was  near  their  tea  hour  when  the  storm 
burst ;  they  gathered  about  the  table  as  usual, 
but  there  was  little  eating  done  except  by  the 
children,  and  the  meal  was  not  enlivened,  as 
was  customary  with  them,  by  cheerful,  sprightly 
chat,  though  efforts  in  that  direction  were  not 
wanting  on  the  part  of  several  of  their  number. 

The  storm  raged  on  with  unabated  fury,  and 
Zoe,  as  she  listened  to  the  howling  of  the  wind 
and  the  deafening  thunder  peals,  grew  wild 
with  terror  for  her  husband.  She  could  not 
be  persuaded  to  go  to  bed,  even  when  her 
accustomed  hour  for  retiring  was  long  past,  but 
would  sit  in  her  chair,  moaning,  "  0  Ned  ! 
Ned  !  my  husband,  my  dear,  dear  husband  ! 
Oh,  if  I  could  only  do  anything  to  help  you  ! 
My  darling,  my  darling  !  you  are  all  I  have,  and 
I  can't  live  without  you  !"  then  spring  up  and 
pace  the  floor,  sobbing,  wringing  her  hands,  and 
sometimes,  as  a  fierce  blast  shook  the  cottage  or 
a  more  deafening  thunder  peal  crashed  over 
head,  even  shrieking  out  in  terror  and  distress. 

In  vain  Elsie  tried  to  soothe  and  quiet  her 
with  reassuring,  comforting  words  or  caresses 
ar  i  endearments. 


284  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

"  Oh,  1  can't  bear  it  !"  she  cried  again  and 
again.  ' '  Ned  is  all  I  have,  and  it  will  kill  me 
to  lose  him.  Nobody  can  know  how  I  suffer  at 
the  very  thought." 

"  My  dear,"  Elsie  said,  with  a  voice  trem 
bling  with  emotion,  "  you  forget  that  Edward 
is  my  dearly  loved  son,  and  that  I  have  two 
others,  who  are  no  less  dear  to  their  mother's 
heart,  on  board  that  vessel." 

"  Forgive  me,  mamma,"  Zoe  sobbed,  taking 
Elsie's  hand  and  dropping  tears  and  kisses  upon 
it.  "I  did  forget,  and  it  was  very  shameful,  for 
you  are  so  kind  and  loving  to  me,  putting  aside 
your  own  grief  and  anxiety  to  help  me  in  bear 
ing  mine.  But  how  is  it  you  can  be  so  calm  ?' ' 

"Because,  dear,  I  am  enabled  to  stay  my 
heart  on  God,  my  Almighty  Friend,  my  kind, 
wise,  Heavenly  Father.  Listen,  love,  to  these 
sweet  words  :  '  0  Lord  God  of  hosts,  who  is  a 
strong  Lord  like  unto  Thee  ?  or  to  thy  faithful 
ness  round  about  Thee  ?  Thou  rulest  the  roar 
ing  of  the  sea  :  when  the  waves  thereof  arise, 
Thou  stillest  them.'  " 

"They  are  beautiful,"  said  Betty,  who  sat 
near,  in  a  despondent  attitude,  her  elbow  on  her 
knee,  her  cheek  in  her  hand.  "  Oh,  Cousin 
Elsie,  I  would  give  all  the  world  for  your  faith, 
and  to  be  able  to  find  the  comfort  and  support 
in  Bible  promises  and  teachings  that  you  do  !" 

The  outer  door  opened,  and  Air.  Dinsmoro 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCEET.  285 

and  Captain  Raymond  came  in,  their  water 
proof  coats  dripping  with  rain. 

They  had  been  out  on  the  edge  of  the  cliff 
taking  an  observation,  though  it  was  little  they 
could  see  through  the  darkness;  but  occasionally 
the  lightning's  lurid  flash  lit  up  the  scene  for  a 
moment,  and  afforded  a  glimpse  of  the  storm- 
tossed  deep. 

"  Be  comforted,  ladies,"  the  captain  said  ; 
"  there  are  at  least  no  signs  of  any  vessel  in 
distress  ;  if  any  such  were  near,  she  would  un- 
doubtedy  be  firing  signal-guns.  So  I  think  we 
may  hope  my  conjecture  that  our  boys  are  safe 
in  harbor  somewhere,  is  correct." 

"  And  the  storm  is  passing  over,"  said  Mr. 
Dinsmore  ;  "  the  thunder  and  lightning  have 
almost  ceased." 

"  But  the  wind  has  not  fallen,  and  that 
is  what  makes  the  great  danger,  grandpa,  isn't 
it?"  asked  Zoe.  "  Oh,  hark,  what  was  that? 
I  heard  a  step  and  voice  !"  And  rushing  to 
the  outer  door  as  she  spoke,  she  threw  it  open, 
and  found  herself  in  her  husband's  arms. 

"  0  Ned,  Ned  ! "  she  cried,  in  a  transport  of 
joy,  "  is  it  really  you  ?  Oh,  I  thought  I  should 
never  see  you  again,  you  dear,  dear,  dear  boy  !" 

She  clung  round  his  neck,  and  he  held  her 
close,  with  many  a  caress  and  endearing  word, 
drawing  her  a  little  to  one  side  to  let  his 
brothers  step  past  them  and  embrace  the  tender 


286  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

mother,  who  wept  for  joy  as  she  received  them, 
almost  as  if  restored  to  her  from  the  very  gates 
of  death. 

'  *  There,  love,  I  must  let  you  go  while  I  take 
off  this  dripping  coat,"  Edward  said,  at  length, 
releasing  Zoe.  "  How  wet  I  have  made  you  ! 
I  fear  your  pretty  dress  is  quite  spoiled,"  he 
added,  with  a  tender,  regretful  smile. 

"  That's  nothing,"  she  answered,  with  a  gay 
laugh  ;  "  you'll  only  have  to  buy  me  another, 
and  you've  plenty  of  money." 

"  Plenty  to  supply  all  the  wants  of  my  little 
wife,  I  hope." 

"  Ah,  mother  dear,"  as  he  threw  aside  his 
let  overcoat  and  took  her  in  his  arms,  "  were 
you  alarmed  for  the  safety  of  your  three  sons  ?" 

"  Yes,  indeed  I  was,"  she  said,  returning  his 
kisses  ;  "  and  1  feel  that  I  have  great  cause  for 
thankfulness  in  that  you  are  all  brought  back 
to  me  unharmed.  '  Oh,  that  men  would  praise 
the  Lord  for  His  goodness  and  for  His  wonder 
ful  works  to  the  children  of  men  ! ' 

Betty  had  started  up  on  the  entrance  of  her 
Bousins,  glancing  eagerly  from  one  dripping  fig 
ure  to  another,  then  staggered  back  and  leaned, 
pale  and  trembling,  against  the  wall.  In  the 
excitement  no  one  had  noticed  her,  but  now  she 
exclaimed,  in  tremulous  accents,  and  catching 
her  breath,  "  Bob — my  brother  ;  where  is  he  ?" 

*'  0    Betty,"     Harold     answered,    turning 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  281 

hastily  at  the  sound  of  her  voice,  "  forgive  our 
thoughtlessness  in  not  explaining  that  at  once  ! 
Bob  went  to  a  hotel ;  he  said  we  could  bring 
the  news  of  his  safety  and  our  own,  and  it 
wasn't  worth  while  for  him  to  travel  all  the  way 
up  here  through  the  storm." 

"  No,  of  course  not ;  I  wouldn't  have  had 
him  do  so,"  she  returned,  with  a  sigh  of  relief, 
her  face  resuming  its  wonted  gayety  of  expres 
sion  ;  "  but  I'm  mighty  glad  he's  safe  on  terra 
firma." 

"  But  your  story,  boys  ;  let  us  have  it,"  said 
Mr.  Dinsmore. 

**  Yes,  we  have  a  story,  grandpa,"  said  Ed 
ward,  with  emphasis  and  excitement ;  "  but 
Harold  should  tell  it ;  he  could  do  it  better 
than  I." 

"  No,  no,"  Harold  said  ;  "  yon  are  as  good  a 
story-teller  as  I." 

•'  There  !"  laughed  Herbert.  "  I  believe  I'll 
have  to  do  it  myself,  or  with  jour  extreme 
politeness  to  each  other  you'll  keep  the  audi 
ence  waiting  all  night. 

"  The  storm  came  suddenly  upon  us  when  we 
were  about  half  way  home,  or  maybe  something 
more  ;  and  it  presently  became  evident  that  we 
were  in  imminent  danger  of  wreck.  The  cap 
tain  soon  concluded  that  our  only  chance  was 
in  letting  the  Edna  drive  right  before  the  wind, 
which  would  take  us  in  exactly  the  direction 


288  ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET. 

we  wished  to  pursue,  but  with  rather  startling 
celerity  ;  and  that  was  what  he  did. 

"  She  flew  over  the  water  like  a  wild  winged 
bird,  and  into  the  harbor  with  immense  veloc 
ity.  Safely  enough,  though,  till  we  were  there, 
almost  at  the  wharf,  when  we  struck  against 
another  vessel  anchored  near,  and  actually  cu* 
her  in  two,  spilling  the  crew  into  the  water." 

"Don't  look  so  horrified,  mother  dear/* 
said  Harold,  as  Herbert  paused  for  breath ; 
"  no  one  was  drowned,  no  one  even  hurt." 

"  Barring  the  wetting  and  the  fright,  as  the 
Irish  say,"  added  Edward. 

"But  the  latter  was  a  real  hurt,"  said 
Harold  ;  "  for  the  cry  they  sent  up  as  they 
made  the  sudden,  involuntary  plunge  from  their 
berths,  where  they  were  probably  asleep  at  the 
moment  of  collision,  into  the  cold,  deep  water 
of  the  harbor,  was  something  terrible  to  hear." 

"  Enough  to  curdle  one's  blood,"  added  Her 
bert. 

"  And  you  are  quite  sure  all  were  picked 
up  ?"  asked  Elsie,  her  sweet  face  full  of  pity  for 
the  unfortunate  sufferers. 

"  Yes,  mother,  quite  sure,"  answered  Ed 
ward  ;  "  the  captain  of  the  craft  said,  in  my 
hearing,  that  no  one  was  missing." 

"  And  the  captain  of  the  other  will  probably 
have  pretty  heavy  damages  to  pay,"  remarked 
Mr.  Dinsmore. 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 


"I  presume  so,"  said  Edward;  "bat  even 
that  would  be  far  better  than  the  loss  of  his 
vessel,  with  all  the  lives  of  those  on  board." 

"  Money  could  not  pay  for  those  last,"  Elsie 
said,  low  and  tremulously,  as  she  looked  at  her 
three  tall  sons  through  a  mist  of  unshed  tears  ; 
"  and  I  will  gladly  help  the  Edna's  captain  to 
meet  the  damages  incurred  in  his  efforts  to  save 
them." 

"  Just  like  you,  mother,"  Edward  said,  giv 
ing  her  a  look  of  proud,  fond  affection. 

"  I  entirely  approve,  and  shall  be  ready  to 
contribute  my  share,"  said  her  father.  "  But 
it  is  very  late,  or  rather  early  —  long  past  mid 
night  —  and  we  should  be  getting  to  bed.  But 
let  us  first  unite  in  a  prayer  of  thanksgiving  to 
our  God  for  all  His  mercies,  especially  this 
—that  our  dear  boys  are  restored  to  us  un 
harmed." 

They  knelt,  and  led  by  him,  all  hearts  united 
in  a  fervent  outpouring  of  gratitude  and  praisft 
to  the  Giver  of  all  good. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

M  Hitherto  hath  the  Lord  helped  us."— 1  SAMUSL  7  :  Hi 

IT  was  a  lovely  Sabbath  afternoon,  still  and 
bright ;  Elsie  sat  alone  on  the  veranda,  enjoy 
ing  the  beauty  of  the  sea  and  the  delicious 
breeze  coming  from  it.  She  had  been  reading, 
and  the  book  lay  in  her  lap,  one  hand  resting 
upon  the  open  page  ;  but  she  was  deep  in  medi 
tation,  her  eyes  following  the  restless  move 
ments  of  the  waves  that,  with  the  rising  tjde, 
dashed  higher  and  higher  upon  the  beach  below. 

For  the  last  half  hour  she  had  been  the  soli 
tary  tenant  of  the  veranda,  while  the  others  en 
joyed  their  siesta  or  a  lounge  upon  the  beach. 

Presently  a  noiseless  step  drew  near  her 
chair,  some  one  bent  down  over  her  and  softly 
kissed  her  cheek. 

"  Papa,"  she  said,  looking  up  into  his  face 
with  smiling  eyes,  "  you  have  come  to  sit  with 
me?  Let  me  give  you  this  chair,"  and  she 
would  have  risen  to  do  so,  but  he  laid  his  hand 
on  her  shoulder,  saying,  "  N"o  ;  sit  still  ;  I  will 
take  this,"  drawing  up  another  and  seating 
himself  therein  close  at  her  side. 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUOKET.  29-1 

"  Do  poll  know  that  I  have  been  watching 
you  from  the  doorway  there  for  the  last  five 
minutes  ?' '  he  asked. 

"No,  sir;  I  deemed  myself  quite  alone," 
she  said.  "  Why  did  you  not  let  me  know  that 
my  dear  father,  whose  society  I  prize  so  high 
ly,  was  so  near?" 

"  Because  you  seemed  so  deep  in  thought, 
and  evidently  such  happy  thought,  that  I  was 
loath  to  disturb  it." 

"  Yes,"  she  said,  "  they  were  happy  thoughts. 
I  have  seemed  to  myself,  for  the  last  few  days, 
to  be  in  the  very  land  of  Beulah,  so  delightful 
has  been  the  sure  hope — I  may  say  certainty — 
that  Jesus  is  mine  and  I  am  His  ;  that  I  am  His 
servant  forever,  for  time  and  for  eternity,  as 
truly  and  entirely  His  as  words  can  express. 
Is  it  not  a  sweet  thought,  papa  ?  is  it  not  un 
told  bliss  to  know  that  we  may — that  we  shall 
serve  Him  forever  ?  that  nothing  can  ever  sepa 
rate  us  from  the  love  of  Christ  ?" 

"  It  is,  indeed — Christ  who  is  our  life.  He 
says,  '  Because  I  live,  ye  shall  live  also  ; '  thus 
He  is  our  life.  Is  He  not  our  life  also  because 
He  is  the  dearest  of  all  friends  to  us — His  own 
people?" 

"  Yes  ;  and  how  the  thought  of  His  love,  His 
perfect  sympathy,  His  infinite  power  to  help 
and  to  save,  gives  strength  and  courage  to  face 
the  unknown  future.  '  The  Lord  is  my  light 


292  ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET. 

and  my  salvation  ;  whom  shall  1  fear  ?  the  Lord 
is  the  strength  of  my  life  ;  of  whom  shall  I  be 
afraid  ? '  '  Surely,  goodness  and  mercy  shall 
follow  me  all  the  days  of  my  life. ' 

"  In  view  of  the  many  dangers  that  lie 
around  our  every  path,  the  many  terrible  trials 
that  may  be  sent  to  any  one  of  us,  I  often  won 
der  how  those  who  do  not  trust  in  this  almighty 
Friend  can  have  the  least  real,  true  happiness. 
Were  it  my  case,  1  should  be  devoured  with 
anxiety  and  fears  for  myself  and  my  dear  ones. " 

"  But  as  it  is,"  her  father  said,  gazing  ten 
derly  upon  her,  "  you  are  able  to  leave  the 
future,  for  them  and  for  yourself,  in  His  kind, 
wise,  all-powerful  hands,  knowing  that  noth 
ing  can  befall  you  without  His  will,  and  that 
He  will  send  no  trial  that  shall  not  be  for  your 
good,  and  none  that  He  will  not  give  you 
strength  to  endure?" 

"  Yes,  that  is  it,  papa  ;  and  oh,  what  rest  it 
is  !  One  feels  so  safe  and  happy  ;  so  free  from 
fear  and  care  ;  like  a  little  child  whose  loving 
earthly  father  is  holding  it  by  the  hand  or  in 
his  strong,  kind  arms. ' ' 

"  And  you  have  loVed  and  trusted  Him  since 
you  were  a  very  little  child,"  he  remarked,  half 
musingly. 

"  Yes,  papa  ;  I  cannot  remember  when  1  did 
not ;  and  could  there  be  a  greater  cause  for 
gratitude  ?" 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  293 

"  No  ;  such  love  and  trust  are  worth  more  to 
the  happy  possessor  than  the  wealth  of  the  uni 
verse.  But  there  was  a  time  when,  though  my 
little  girl  had  it,  I  was  altogether  ignorant  of 
it,  and  marvelled  greatly  at  her  love  for  God's 
word  and  her  joy  and  peace  in  believing.  I 
shall  never  cease  to  bless  God  for  giving  me 
such  a  child." 

"  Nor  I  to  thank  Him  for  my  dear  father," 
she  responded,  putting  her  hand  into  his,  with 
the  very  same  loving,  confiding  gesture  she  had 
been  wont  to  use  in  childhood's  days. 

His  fingers  closed  over  it,  and  he  held  it  fast 
in  a  warm,  loving  grasp,  while  they  continued 
their  talk  concerning  the  things  that  lay  near 
est  their  hearts — the  love  of  the  Master,  His  in 
finite  perfection,  the  interests  of  His  king 
dom,  the  many  great  and  precious  promises 
of  His  word — thus  renewing  their  strength 
and  provoking  one  another  to  love  and  to  good 
works. 

"  Then  they  that  feared  the  Lord  spake  often 
one  to  another  ;  and  the  Lord  hearkened,  and 
heard  it ;  and  a  book  of  remembrance  was  writ 
ten  before  Him  for  them  chat  feared  the  Lord, 
and  that  thought  upon  His  name. 

"  And  they  shall  be  mine,  saith  the  Lord  of 
hosts,  in  that  day  when  I  make  up  my  jewels  ; 
and  I  will  spare  them,  as  a  man  spareth  his  own 
son  that  serveth  him." 


294  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

Ere  another  week  had  rolled  its  round,  events 
had  occurred  which  tested  the  sustaining  power 
of  their  faith  in  God,  and  the  joy  of  the  Lord 
proved  to  be  indeed  their  strength,  keeping  their 
hearts  from  failing  in  an  hour  of  sore  anxiety 
and  distress. 

The  evening  was  bright  with  the  radiance  of 
a  full  moon  and  unusually  warm  for  the  season  | 
so  pleasant  was  it  out  of  doors  that  most  of  our 
friends  preferred  the  veranda  to  the  cottage 
parlors,  and  some  of  the  younger  ones  were 
strolling  about  the  town  or  the  beach. 

Betty  had  gone  down  to  the  latter  place, 
taking  Lulu  with  her,  with  the  captain's  per 
mission,  both  promising  not  to  go  out  of  sight 
of  home. 

"  Oh,  how  lovely  the  sea  is  to-night,  with  the 
moon  shining  so  brightly  on  all  the  little  danc 
ing  waves  !"  exclaimed  Lulu,  as  they  stood  side 
by  side  close  to  the  water's  edge. 

"  Yes,"  said  Betty  ;  "  doesn't  it  make  you 
feel  like  going  in  ?" 

"  Do  people  ever  bathe  at  night  ?"  asked 
Lulu. 

"  I  don't  know  why  they  shouldn't,"  return 
ed  her  companion. 

"  It  might  be  dangerous,  perhaps,"  suggest 
ed  Lulu. 

"  Why  should  it?"  said  Betty  ;  "  it's  almost 
as  light  as  day.  Oh,  Bob,"  perceiving  her 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET.  295 

brother  close  at  hand,  "  don't  you  want  to  go 
in  ?  I  will  if  you  will  go  with  me. " 

"  I  don't  care  if  I  do,"  he  answered,  after  a 
moment's  reflection  ;  "a  moonlight  bath  in 
the  sea  would  be  something  out  of  the  com 
mon  ;  and  there  seems  to  be  just  surf  enough 
to  make  it  enjoyable." 

"  Yes  ;  and  my  bathing-suit  is  in  the  bath 
house  yonder.  1  can  be  ready  in  five  minutes. " 

"  Can  you?  So  can  I ;  we'll  go  in  if  only 
for  a  few  minutes.  Won't  you  go  with  us, 
Lulu?" 

"I'd  like  to,"  she  said,  "  but  I  can't  with 
out  leave  ;  and  I  know  papa  wouldn't  give  it, 
for  I  had  a  bath  this  morning,  and  he  says  one 
a  day  is  quite  enough." 

"  I  was  in  this  morning,"  said  Bob  ;  "  Betty, 
too,  I  think,  and— I  say,  Bet,  it  strikes  me  I've 
heard  that  it's  a  little  risky  to  go  in  at  night." 

"  Not  such  a  night  as  this,  I'm  sure,  Bob  ; 
why,  it's  as  light  as  day  j  and  if  there  is  danger 
it  can  be  only  about  enough  to  give  spice  to  the 
undertaking." 

With  the  last  word  she  started  for  the  bath 
house,  and  Bob,  not  to  be  outdone  in  courage, 
hurried  toward  another  appropriated  to  his 
use. 

Lulu  stood  waiting  for  their  return,  not  at  all 
afraid  to  be  left  alone  witli  not  another  creature 
in  sight  on  the  beach.  Yet  the  solitude  dis- 


296  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

turbed  her  as  the  thought  arose  that  Bob  and 
Betty  might  be  about  to  put  themselves  in 
danger,  while  no  help  was  at  hand  for  their 
rescue.  The  nearest  she  knew  of  was  at  the 
cottages  on  the  bluff,  and  for  her  to  climb  those 
long  nights  of  stairs  and  give  the  alarm  in  case 
anything  went  wrong  with  the  venturesome 
bathers,  would  be  a  work  of  time. 

"I'd  better  not  wait  for  them  to  get  into 
danger,  for  they  would  surely  drown  before 
help  could  reach  them,"  she  said  to  herself, 
after  a  moment's  thought.  "  I'll  only  wait  till 
I  see  them  really  in,  and  then  hurry  home  to 
see  if  somebody  can't  come  down  and  be  ready 
to  help  if  they  should  begin  to  drown. " 

But  as  they  passed  her,  presently,  on  their 
way  to  the  water,  Bob  said  :  "  We're  trusting 
you  to  keep  our  secret,  Lulu  ;  don't  tell  tales 
on  us." 

She  made  no  reply,  but  thought  within  her 
self,  "  That  shows  he  doesn't  think  he's  doing 
exactly  right.  I'm  afraid  it  must  be  quite 
dangerous." 

But  while  his  remark  and  injunction  in 
creased  her  apprehensions  for  them,  it  also 
made  her  hesitate  to  carry  to  their  friends  the 
news  of  their  escapade  till  she  should  see  that 
it  brought  them  into  actual  danger  and  need  of 
assistance. 

She  watched  them  tremblingly  as  they  waded 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCEBT.  297 

slowly  out  beyond  the  surf  into  the  smooth, 
swelling  waves,  where  they  began  to  swim. 

For  a  few  moments  all  seemed  to  be  well ; 
then  came  a  Fadden  shrill  cry  from  Betty,  fol 
lowed  by  a  hoarser  one  from  Bob,  which  could 
mean  nothing  else  than  fright  and  danger. 

For  an  instant  Lulu  was  nearly  paralyzed 
with  terror  ;  but  rousing  herself  by  a  determin 
ed  effort,  she  shouted  at  the  top  of  her  voice, 
"  Don't  give  up  ;  I'll  go  for  help  as  fast  as  ever 
I  can,"  and  instantly  set  off  for  home  at  her 
utmost  speed. 

"  Help,  help  !  they'll  drown,  oh,  they'll 
drown  !"  she  screamed  as  she  ran. 

Harold,  who  was  in  the  act  of  descending  the 
last  flight  of  stairs,  saw  her  running  toward 
him,  and  heard  her  cry,  though  the  noise  of  the 
surf  prevented  his  catching  all  the  words. 

"  What's  the  matter?"  he  shouted,  clearing 
the  remainder  of  the  flight  at  a  bound. 

"Betty,  Bob — drowning!"  she  cried,  with 
out  slackening  her  speed.  "  I'm  going  for 
help." 

He  waited  to  hear  no  more,  but  sped  on 
toward  the  water  ;  and  only  pausing  to  divest 
himself  of  his  outer  clothing,  plunged  in,  and, 
buffeting  with  the  waves,  made  his  way  as  rapid 
ly  as  possible  toward  the  struggling  forms, 
which,  by  the  light  of  the  moon,  he  could  dimly 
discern  at  some  distance  from  the  shore. 


298  ELSIE  AT  NANTTJCKET. 

Faint  cries  for  help  and  the  gleam  of  Betty's 
white  arm,  as  for  an  instant  she  raised  it  above 
the  wave,  guided  him  to  the  spot. 

Harold  was  an  excellent  swimmer,  strong  and 
courageous  ;  but  he  had  undertaken  a  task  be 
yond  his  strength,  and  his  young  life  was  very 
near  falling  a  sacrifice  to  the  folly  of  his  cousins 
and  his  own  generous  impulse  to  fly  to  their  aid. 

Both  Bob  and  Betty  were  already  so  nearly 
exhausted  as  to  be  scarcely  capable  of  doing 
anything  to  help  themselves,  and  in  their  mad 
struggle  for  life  caught  hold  of  him  and  so  im 
peded  his  movements  that  he  was  like  to  perish 
with  them. 

Meanwhile  Lulu  had  reached  the  top  of  the 
cliff,  then  the  veranda  where  the  older  members 
of  the  family  party  were  seated,  and,  all  out  of 
breath  with  fright  and  the  exertion  of  climb 
ing  and  running,  she  faltered  out,  "  Bob  and 
Betty  ;  they'll  drown  if  they  don't  'get  help 
quickly." 

"  What,  are  they  in  the  water?"  cried  Mr. 
Dinsmore  and  Captain  Raymond,  simultaneous 
ly  springing  to  their  feet ;  the  latter  adding, 
"  I  fear  they'll  drown  before  we  can  possibly 
get  help  to  them." 

"  Oh,  yes  ;  they're  drowning  now,"  sobbed 
Lulu  ;  "  but  Harold's  gone  to  help  them." 

"Harold?  He's  lost  if  he  tries  it  alone  I" 
'*  The  boy's  mad  to  think  of  such  a  thing  I" 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  299 

exclaimed  Mr.  Dinsmore  and  Edward  in  a 
breath,  while  Elsie's  cheek  turned  deathly  pale, 
and  her  heart  went  up  in  an  agonized  cry  that 
her  boy's  life  might  be  spared ;  the  others 
also. 

The  gentlemen  held  a  hasty  consultation, 
then  scattered,  Mr.  Dinsmore  hastening  in 
search  of  other  aid,  while  Captain  Raymond 
and  Edward  hurried  to  the  beach,  the  ladies 
following  with  entreaties  to  them  to  be  careful. 

But  fortunately  for  the  endangered  ones, 
other  aid  had  already  reached  them — a  boat 
that  Lad  come  out  from  Nantucket  for  a  moon 
light  sail,  and  from  the  shore  a  noble  New 
foundland  dog  belonging  to  a  retired  sea  cap 
tain.  Strolling  along  the  beach  with  his  mas 
ter,  he  heard  the  cries  for  help,  saw  the  strug 
gling  forms,  and  instantly  plunging  in  among 
the  waves,  swam  to  the  rescue. 

Seizing  Betty  by  the  hair,  he  held  her  head 
above  water  till  the  sailboat  drew  near  and 
strong  arms  caught  hold  of  her  and  dragged 
her  in,  pale,  dripping,  and  seemingly  lifeless. 

They  then  picked  up  the  young  men,  both 
entirely  unconscious,  and  made  for  the  shore 
with  all  possible  haste. 

It  was  doubtful  if  the  last  spark  of  life  had 
not  been  extinguished  h*  every  one  of  the 
three  ;  but  the  most  prompt,  wise,  and  vigorous 
measures  were  instantly  taken  and  continued 


300  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

for  hours — hours  of  agonizing  suspense  to  those 
who  loved  them. 

At  length  Bob  gave  unmistakable  signs  of 
life  ;  and  shortly  after  Betty  sighed,  opened  her 
eyes,  and  asked,  feebly,  "Where  am  I?  what 
has  happened?" 

But  Harold  still  lay  as  one  dead,  and  would 
have  been  given  up  as  such  had  not  his  mother 
clung  to  hope,  and  insisted  that  the  efforts  at 
restoration  should  be  continued. 

Through  the  whole  trying  scene  she  had 
maintained  an  unbroken  calmness  of  demeanor, 
staying  herself  upon  her  God,  lifting  her  heart 
to  His  throne  in  never-ceasing  petitions,  and  in 
the  midst  of  her  bitter  grief  and  anxiety  rejoic 
ing  that  if  her  boy  were  taken  from  her  for  a 
time,  it  would  be  but  to  exchange  the  trials  and 
cares  of  earth  for  the  joys  of  heaven  ;  and  the 
parting  from  him  here  would  soon  be  followed 
by  a  blissful  reunion  in  that  blessed  land  where 
sin  and  sorrow  and  suffering  can  never  enter. 

But  at  length,  when  their  efforts  were  re 
warded  so  that  he  breathed  and  spoke,  and  she 
knew  that  he  was  restored  to  her,  the  reaction 
came. ' 

She  had  given  him  a  gentle,  tender  kiss, 
had  seen  him  fall  into  a  natural,  refreshing 
sleep,  and  passing  from  his  bedside  into  an  ad 
joining  room,  she  fainted  in  her  father's  arms. 

"  My  darling,  my  dear,  brave  darling  !"  he 


EL81E  AT  NANTUCKET.  301 

murmured,  as  he  laid  her  down  upon  a  couch 
and  bent  over  her  in  tenderest  solicitude,  while 
Mrs.  Dinsmore  hastened  to  apply  restoratives. 

It  was  not  a  long  faint ;  she  presently  open 
ed  her  eyes  and  lifted  them  with  a  bewildered 
look  up  into  her  father's  face. 

"  What  is  it,  papa  ?"  she  murmured  ;  "  have 
I  been  ill?" 

"  Only  a  short  faint,"  he  answered.  "  But 
you  must  be  quite  worn  out." 

"  Oh,  1  remember  !"  she  cried.  "Harold, 
my  dear  son — ' ' 

"  Is  doing  well,  love.  And  now  I  want  you 
to  go  to  your  bed  and  try  to  get  some  rest. 
See,  day  is  breaking,  and  you  have  had  no  sleep, 
no  rest." 

* '  Nor  have  you,  papa  ;  do  go  and  lie  down  ; 
but  I  must  watch  over  my  poor  boy,"  she  said, 
trying  to  rise  from  the  couch. 

"Lie  still,"  he  said,  gently  detaining  her; 
"  lie  here,  if  you  are  not  willing  to  go  to  your 
bed.  I  am  better  able  to  sit  up  than  you  are, 
and  will  see  to  Harold." 

"  His  brothers  are  with  him,  mamma,"  said 
Zoe,  standing  by  ;  "  and  Edward  says  they  will 
stay  beside  him  as  long  as  they  are  needed. " 

"  Then  you  and  I  will  both  retire  and  try  to 
take  some  rest,  shall  we  not?"  Mr.  Dinsmore 
asked,  bending  over  Elsie  and  softly  smoothing 
ner  hair. 


302  ELSIE  j^T  NANTUCKET. 

"  Yes,  papa  ;  but  I  must  first  take  one  peep 
at  the  dear  son  so  nearly  lost  to  me." 

He  helped  her  to  rise  ;  then  she  perceived  that 
Captain  Raymond  and  Violet  were  in  the  room. 

"  Dearest  mamma,"  said  the  latter,  coming 
forward  to  embrace  her,  "  how  glad  I  am  that 
you  are  better,  and  our  dear  Harold  spared  to 
us  !"  She  broke  down  in  sobs  and  tears. 

"  Yes,  my  child  ;  oh,  let  us  thank  the  Lord 
for  His  great  goodness  !  But  this  night  has 
been  quite  too  much  for  you.  Do  you  go  at 
once  and  try  to  get  some  rest." 

"  I  shall  see  that  she  obeys,  mother,'*  the 
captain  said,  in  a  tenderly  sportive  tone,  taking 
Elsie's  hand  and  lifting  it  to  his  lips. 

"  I  think  I  may  trust  you,"  she  returned, 
with  a  faint  smile.  "  You  were  with  Bob  ; 
how  is  he  now?" 

*'  Doing  as  well  as  possible  under  the  cir 
cumstances  ;  as  is  Betty  also  ;  you  need  trouble 
your  kind  heart  with  no  fear  or  care  for  them.  '* 

It  had  been  a  terrible  night  to  all  the 
family — the  children  the  only  ones  who  had 
taken  any  rest  or  sleep — and  days  of  nursing 
followed  before  the  three  who  had  so  narrowly 
escaped  death  were  restored  to  their  wonted 
health  and  strength. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Dinsmore  and  Elsie  devoted 
themselves  to  that  work,  and  were  often  assist 
ed  in  it  by  Zoe,  Edward,  and  Herbert. 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  303 

Harold  was  quite  a  hero  with  these  last  and 
with  Max  and  Lulu  ;  in  fact,  with  all  who 
knew  or  heard  of  his  brave  deed,  though  he 
modestly  disclaimed  any  right  to  the  praises 
heaped  upon  him,  asserting  that  he  had  done 
no  more  than  any  one  with  common  courage 
and  humanity  would  have  done  in  his  place. 

Bob  and  Betty  were  heartily  ashamed  of  their 
escapade,  and  much  sobered  at  the  thought  of 
their  narrow  escape  from  sudden  death.  Both 
dreaded  the  severe  reproof  they  had  reason  to 
expect  from  their  uncle,  but  he  was  very  for 
bearing,  and  thinking  the  fright  and  suffering 
entailed  by  their  folly  sufficient  to  deter  them 
from  a  repetition  of  it,  kindly  refrained  from 
lecturing  them  on  the  subject,  though,  when  a 
suitable  opportunity  offered,  he  did  talk  serious 
ly  and  tenderly,  with  now  one  and  now  the 
other,  on  the  guilt  and  danger  of  putting  off  re 
pentance  toward  God,  and  faith  toward  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  reminding  them  that  they 
had  had  a  very  solemn  warning  of  the  shortness 
and  uncertainty  of  life,  and  asking  them  to 
consider  the  question  whether  they  were  ready 
for  a  sudden  call  into  the  immediate  presence 
of  their  Judge. 

"  Keally  now,  uncle,"  remarked  Bob  on  one 
of  these  occasions,  "  there  are  worse  fellows  in 
the  world  than  I  am — much  worse." 

"  I  am  willing  to  admit  that,  my  boy,"  re- 


304  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

turned  Mr.  Dinsmore  ;  "  but  many  of  those 
fellows  have  not  enjoyed  the  privileges  and 
teachings  that  you  have,  and  responsibility  is 
largely  in  proportion  to  one's  light  and  oppor* 
tunities. 

"  Jesus  said,  '  That  servant,  who  knew  his 
Lord's  will,  and  prepared  not  himself,  neither 
did  according  to  His  will,  shall  be  beaten  with 
many  stripes.  But  he  that  knew  not,  and  did 
commit  things  worthy  of  stripes,  shall  be  beaten 
with  few  stripes.'  " 

"  Yes  ;  and  you  think  I'm  one  of  the  first 
class,  I  suppose  ?" 

"  I  do,  my  boy  ;  for  you  have  been  well  in 
structed,  both  in  the  church  and  in  the  family  ; 
also  you  have  a  Bible,  and  may  study  it  for 
yourself  as  often  and  carefully  as  you  will." 

"  But  I  really  have  never  done  anything  very 
bad,  uncle." 

"  How  can  you  say  that,  Robert,  when  you 
know  that  you  have  lived  all  your  life  in  utter 
neglect  of  God's  appointed  way  of  salvation  ? 
hearing  the  gracious  invitation  of  Him  who 
died  that  you  might  live,  '  Come  unto  me/ 
and  refusing  to  accept  it  ? 

"  '  God  so  loved  the  world  that  He  gave  His 
only-begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in 
Him  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting 
life,*  and  having  for  years  refused  to  believe, 
how  can  you  assert  that  you  have  done  nothing 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUOKET.  305 

very  bad  ?  '  How  shall  we  escape,  if  we  neg< 
lect  so  great  salvation  ?  '  " 

Bob  made  no  reply,  but  looked  thoughtful, 
and  his  uncle  went  quietly  from  the  room, 
thinking  it  well  to  leave  the  lad  to  his  own  re 
flections. 

Passing  the  door  of  the  room  where  Harold 
lay,  he  was  about  to  enter,  but  perceiving  that 
the  boy  and  his  mother  were  in  earnest  conver 
sation,  he  moved  on,  leaving  them  undisturbed. 

"  Mamma,"  Harold  was  saying,  "  I  have  been 
thinking  much  of  sudden  death  since  my  very 
narrow  escape  from  it.  You  know,  mamma, 
it  comes  sometimes  without  a  moment's  warn 
ing  ;  and  as  we  all  sin  continually  in  thought 
and  feeling,  if  not  in  word  and  deed,  as  our 
very  best  deeds  and  services  are  so  stained  with 
sin  that  they  need  to  be  repented  of  and  for 
given,  how  is  it  that  even  a  true  Christian  can 
get  to  heaven  if  called  away  so  suddenly  ?" 

"  Because  when  one  comes  to  Jesus  Christ 
and  accepts  His  offered  salvation,  all  his  sins, 
future  as  well  as  past  and  present,  are  forgiven. 
*  The  blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  His  Son,  cleanseth 
us  from  all  sin.  * 

"  Jesus  said,  '  He  that  believeth  on  the  Son 
hath  everlasting  life.'  '  I  give  unto  them  eter 
nal  life  ;  and  they  shall  never  perish,  neither 
shall  any  man  pluck  them  out  of  my  hand. '  ' 

"  But  oh,  mamma,  I  find  myself  so  weak  and 


306  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

sinful,  so  ready  to  yield  to  temptation,  that  1 
sometimes  fear  I  shall  never  be  able  to  hold  out 
to  the  end  !" 

1 '  My  dear  boy,  let  that  fear  lead  you  to  cling 
all  the  closer  to  the  Master,  who  is  able  to  save 
unto  the  uttermost.  If  our  holding  out  de 
pended  upon  ourselves,  our  own  weak  wills,  we 
might  well  be  in  despair  ;  but  '  He  will  keep 
the  feet  of  His  saints.' 

"  '  Blessed  be  the  God  and  Father  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who,  according  to  His 
abundant  mercy,  hath  begotten  us  again  unto 
a  lively  hope  by  the  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ 
from  the  dead,  to  an  inheritance  incorruptible 
and  undefiled,  and  that  fadeth  not  away,  re 
served  in  heaven  for  you,  who  are  kept  by  the 
power  of  God  through  faith  unto  salvation.' 
Can  they  be  in  danger  who  are  kept  by  the 
power  of  God?" 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

•*  My  Father's  house  on  high, 

Home  of  my  soul,  how  near 
At  times  to  Faith's  discerning  eye 
Thy  pearly  gates  appear." 

HAROLD  and  his  cousins  had  scarcely  more 
than  fully  recovered  from  the  effects  of  their 
almost  drowning  when  Captain  Raymond  again 
received  orders  to  join  his  ship,  and  it  was  de 
cided  that  the  time  had  come  for  all  to  leave 
the  island. 

Bob  and  Betty  received  letters  from  their 
brother  and  sister  in  Louisiana,  giving  them  a 
cordial  invitation  to  their  homes,  Dick  propos 
ing  that  Bob  should  study  medicine  with  him, 
with  a  view  to  becoming  his  partner,  and  Molly 
giving  Betty  a  cordial  invitation  from  herself 
and  husband  to  take  up  her  residence  at  Mag 
nolia  Hall. 

With  the  approval  of  their  uncle  and  other 
relatives,  these  kind  offers  were  promptly  ac 
cepted. 

Letters  came  about  the  same  time  from  Lans* 
dale,  Ohio,  inviting  the  Dinsmores,  Travillas, 
and  Raymonds  to  attend  the  celebration  of  Miss 


308  ELSIE  AT  NAN  TUCKET. 

Stanhope's  one  hundredth  birthday,  which  *ras 
now  near  at  hand. 

Mr.  Harry  Duncan  wrote  for  her,  saying 
that  she  had  a  great  longing  to  see  her  nephews 
and  nieces  once  more,  and  to  make  the  acquaint 
ance  of  Violet's  husband  and  his  children. 

The  captain  could  not  go,  but  it  was  decided 
that  all  the  others  should.  The  necessary  ar 
rangements  were  quickly  made,  and  the  whole 
party  left  the  island  together,  not  without  some 
regret  and  a  resolution  to  return  at  some 
future  day  to  enjoy  its  refreshing  breezes  and 
other  delights  during  the  hot  season. 

On  reaching  New  York  they  parted  with  the 
captain,  whose  vessel  lay  in  that  harbor. 

Bob  and  Betty  left  them  farther  on  in  the 
journey,  and  the  remainder  of  the  little  com 
pany  travelled  on  to  Lansdale,  arriving  the  day 
before  the  important  occasion  which  called 
them  there. 

Mrs.  Dinsmore's  brother,  Richard  Allison, 
who,  my  readers  may  remember,  had  married 
Elsie's  old  friend,  Lottie  King,  shortly  after 
the  close  of  the  war  of  the  rebellion,  had  taken 
up  his  abode  in  Lansdale  years  ago. 

Both  he  and  his  sister  May's  husband,  Harry 
Duncan,  had  prospered  greatly.  Each  had  a 
large,  handsome  dwelling  adjacent  to  Miss 
Stanhope's  cottage,  in  which  she  still  kept 
house,  having  never  yet  seen  the  time  when  she 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET. 


could  bring  herself  to  give  up  the  comfort  of 
living  in  a  home  of  her  own. 

She  had  attached  and  capable  servants,  and 
amid  her  multitude  of  nieces  and  grand-nieces, 
there  was  almost  always  one  or  more  who  was 
willing  —  nay,  glad,  to  relieve  her  of  the  care 
and  labor  of  housekeeping,  taking  pleasure  in 
making  life's  pathway  smooth  and  easy  to  the 
aged  feet,  and  her  last  days  bright  and  happy. 

She  still  had  possession  of  all  her  faculties, 
was  very  active  for  one  of  her  age,  and  felt  un 
abated  interest  in  the  welfare  of  kindred  and 
friends.  She  had  by  no  means  outlived  her 
usefulness  or  grown  querulous  with  age,  but 
was  ever  the  same  bright,  cheerful,  fcappy 
Christian  that  she  had  been  in  earlier  yea*«j. 

The  birthday  party  was  to  be  held  under  her 
own  roof,  and  a  numerous  company  of  near  and 
dear  relatives  were  gathering  there  and  at  the 
houses  of  the  Duncans  and  Allisons. 

Richard  and  Lottie,  Harry  and  May  were  at 
the  depot  to  meet  the  train  on  which  our  trav 
ellers  arrived. 

It  was  an  altogether  Joyous  meeting,  after 
years  of  separation. 

The  whole  party  repaired  at  once  to  Miss 
Stanhope's  cottage,  to  g  -eet  and  chat  a  little 
•with  her  and  others  who  had  come  before  to  the 
gathering  ;  prominently  among  them  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Keith  from  Pleasant  Plains,  Indiana, 


310  ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET. 

with    their    daughters,   Mrs.    Landreth,    Mrs. 
Ormsby,  and  Annis,  who  was  still  unmarried. 

Very  glad  indeed  were  Mrs.  Keith  and  Mr. 
Dinsmore,  Eose  and  Mildred,  Elsie  and  Annis 
to  meet  and  renew  the  old  intimacies  of  former 
days. 

Time  had  wrought  many  changes  since  wo 
first  saw  them  together,  more  than  thirty  years 
ago.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Keith  were  now  old  and 
infirm,  yet  bright  and  cheery,  looking  hope 
fully  forward  to  that  better  country,  that 
Celestial  City,  toward  which  they  were  fast 
hastening,  and  with  no  unwilling  steps.  Dr. 
and  Mrs.  Landreth  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Dins- 
more  had  changed  from  youthful  married 
couples  into  elderly  people,  while  Elsie  and 
Annis  had  left  childhood  far  behind,  and  were 
now — the  one  a  cheery,  happy  maiden  lady, 
whom  aged  parents  leaned  upon  as  their  stay 
and  staff,  brothers  and  sisters  dearly  loved,  and 
nieces  and  nephews  doated  upon  ;  the  other  a 
mother  whom  her  children  blessed  for  her 
faithful  love  and  care,  and  delighted  to  honor. 

This  renewal  of  intercourse,  and  the  reminis 
cences  of  early  days  which  it  called  up,  were 
very  delightful  to  both. 

The  gathering  of  relatives  and  friends  of 
course  formed  far  too  large  a  company  for  all 
to  lodge  in  one  house,  but  the  three — Aunt 
Wealthy's  and  those  of  the  Duncans  and  Alii- 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  311 

sons — accommodated  them  comfortably  for  the 
lew  days  of  their  stay,  or  rather  the  nights, 
for  during  the  day  they  were  very  apt  to  as 
semble  in  the  parlors  and  porches  of  the  cot 
tage. 

It  was  there  Elsie  and  her  younger  children 
and  Violet  and  hers  took  up  their  quarters,  by 
invitation,  for  the  time  of  the  visit. 

"  But  where  is  the  captain,  your  husband?" 
inquired  Aunt  Wealthy  of  Violet  on  giving  her 
a  welcoming  embrace.  "  I  wanted  particular 
ly  to  see  him,  and  he  should  not  have  neglected 
the  invitation  of  a  woman  a  hundred  years  old. " 

' '  Dear  auntie,  I  assure  you  he  did  so  only  by 
compulsion  ;  he  would  have  come  gladly  if 
Uncle  Sam  had  not  ordered  him  off  in  another 
direction, "  Violet  answered,  with  pretty  play 
fulness  of  look  and  tone. 

4 '  Ah,  then,  we  must  excuse  him.  But  you 
brought  the  children,  I  hope.  I  want  to  see 
them." 

"  Yes  ;  this  is  his  son,"  Violet  said,  motion 
ing  Max  to  approach  ;  "  and  here  are  the  little 
girls,"  drawing  Lulu  and  Grace  forward. 

The  old  lady  shook  hands  with  and  kissed 
them,  saying,  "  It  will  be  something  for  you 
to  remember,  dears,  that  you  have  seen  a 
woman  who  has  lived  a  hundred  years  in  this 
world,  and  can  testify  that  goodness  and  mercy 
have  followed  her  all  the  days  of  her  life. 


312  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

Trust  in  the  Lord,  my  children,  and  you,  even 
if  you  should  live  as  long  as  I  have,  will  be  able 
to  bear  the  same  testimony  that  He  is  faithful 
to  His  promises. 

"  I  say  the  same  to  you,  too,  Rosie  and 
Walter,  my  Elsie's  children,"  she  added,  turn 
ing  to  them  with  a  tenderly  affectionate  look 
and  smile. 

They  gazed  upon  her  with  awe  for  a 
moment ;  then  Rosie  said,  "  You  don't  look  so 
very  old,  Aunt  Wealthy  ;  not  older  than  some 
ladies  of  eighty  that  I've  seen." 

"  Perhaps  not  older  than  I  did  when  I  was 
only  eighty,  my  dear  ;  but  I  am  glad  to  know 
that  I  am  a  good  deal  nearer  home  now  than  I 
was  then,"  Miss  Stanhope  responded,  her  face 
growing  bright  with  joyous  anticipation. 

"  Are  you  really  glad  to  know  you  must  die 
before  very  long?"  asked  Max,  in  wonder  and 
surprise. 

"  Wouldn't  it  be  strange  if  I  were  not  ?"  she 
asked  ;  "  heaven  is  my  home. 

"  '  There  my  best  friends,  my  kindred  dwell, 
There  God  my  Saviour  reigns. ' 

I  live  in  daily,  hourly  longing  expectation  of 
the  call." 

"  And  yet  you  are  not  weary  of  life  ?  you  are 
happy  here,  are  you  not,  dear  Aunt  Wealthy  ?'r 
asked  Mrs.  Keith. 


ELSIE  AT  NAN  TUCKET.  313 

"  Yes,  Marcia  ;  I  am  happy  among  my  kind 
relatives  and  friends  ;  and  entirely  willing  to 
stay  till  the  Master  sees  fit  to  call  me  home,  for 
I  know  that  His  will  is  always  best.  Oh,  the 
sweet  peace  and  joy  of  trusting  in  Him  and 
leaving  all  to  His  care  and  direction  !  Who 
that  has  experienced  it  could  ever  again  want 
to  choose  for  him  or  herself  ?" 

"  And  you  have  been  long  in  His  service, 
Aunt  Wealthy  ?"  Mr.  Dinsmore  said,  half  in 
assertion,  half  inquiringly. 

"  Since  I  was  ten  years  old,  Horace  ;  and 
that  is  ninety  yoars  ;  and  let  me  bear  testimony 
now,  before  you  all,  that  I  have  ever  found 
Him  faithful  to  His  promises,  and  His  service 
growing  constantly  sweeter  and  sweeter.  And 
so  it  shall  be  to  all  eternity.  '  My  soul  doth 
magnify  the  Lord,  and  my  spirit  hath  rejoiced 
in  God  my  Saviour.'  " 

Then  turning  to  Mrs.  Keith,  "  How  is  it 
with  you,  Marcia?"  she  asked  ;  "  you  have  at 
tained  to  your  four-score  years,  and  have  been 
in  the  service  since  early  childhood.  What 
have  you  to  say  for  your  Master  now  ?" 

"  Just  what  you  have  said,  dear  aunt ;  never 
have  I  had  cause  to  repent  of  choosing  His  ser 
vice  ;  it  has  been  a  blessed  service  to  me,  full 
of  joy  and  consolation — joy  that  even  abounds 
more  and  more  as  I  draw  nearer  and  nearer  to 
my  journey's  end. 


314  ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET. 

"  I  know  it  is  the  same  with  my  husband," 
she  added,  giving  him  a  look  of  wifely  affec 
tion  ;  "  and  I  doubt  not  with  my  cousins — 
Horace,  Rose,  Elsie — with  all  here  present  who 
have  had  experience  as  soldiers  and  servants  of 
Jesus  Christ." 

"  In  that  you  are  entirely  right,  Marcia," 
responded  Mr.  Dinsmore ;  "  I  can  speak  for 
myself;  my  wife,  and  daughter." 

Both  ladies  gave  an  unqualified  confirmation 
of  his  words,  while  their  happy  countenances 
testified  to  the  truth  of  the  assertion. 

"  And,  Milly  dear,  you  and  your  husband, 
your  brothers  and  sisters,  can  all  say  the 
same,"  remarked  Miss  Stanhope,  laying  her 
withered  hand  affectionately  upon  Mrs.  Lan- 
dreth's  arm  as  she  sat  in  a  low  seat  by  her  side. 

"  We  can  indeed,"  Mildred  said,  with  feel 
ing.  "  What  blessed  people  we  are  !  all  know 
ing  and  loving  the  dear  Master,  and  looking 
forward  to  an  eternity  of  bliss  together  at  His 
right  hand." 

The  interview  between  the  aged  saint  and 
her  long-absent  relatives  was  continued  for  a 
few  moments  more  ;  then  she  dismissed  them, 
with  the  remark  that  doubtless  they  would  all 
like  to  retire  to  their  rooms  for  a  little,  and  she 
must  take  a  short  rest  in  order  to  be  fresh  for 
the  evening,  when  she  hoped  they  would  all 
gather  about  her  again. 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  315 

"  I  want  you  all  to  feel  at  home  and  to  enjoy 
yourselves  as  much  as  you  can,"  she  said,  in 
conclusion.  "  Play  about  the  grounds,  chil 
dren,  whenever  you  like. " 

Her  cottage  stood  between  the  houses  of  the 
Duncans  and  Allisons  ;  the  grounds  of  all  three 
were  extensive,  highly  cultivated,  and  adorned 
with  beautiful  trees,  shrubbery,  and  flowers,  and 
there  were  no  separating  fences  or  hedges,  so 
that  they  seemed  to  form  one  large  park  or 
garden. 

Kosie  and  Walter  Travilla,  and  the  young 
Raymonds  were  delighted  with  the  permission 
to  roam  at  will  about  these  lovely  grounds,  and 
hastened  to  avail  themselves  of  it  as  soon  as  the 
removal  of  the  dust  of  travel  and  a  change  of 
attire  rendered  them  fit. 

They  found  a  Dutch  gardener  busied  here 
and  there,  and  presently  opened  a  conversa 
tion  with  him,  quite  winning  his  heart  by  un 
stinted  praises  of  the  beauty  of  his  plants  and 
flowers. 

"  It  must  be  a  great  deal  of  work  to  keep 
those  large  gardens  in  such  perfect  order,"  re 
marked  Rose. 

"  Dat  it  ish,  miss,"  he  said  ;  "  but  I  vorks 
pretty  hard  mineself,  and  my  son  Shakey,  he 
gifs  me  von  leetle  lift  ven  he  ton't  pees  too 
much  in  school." 

"  Do  you  live  here?"  asked  little  Grace. 


316  ELSIE  AT  NANTUGKET. 

"Herein  dis  garten?  no,  miss;  I  lifs  oud 
boud  free  mile  in  de  country." 

"  That's  a  long  walk  for  you,  isn't  it?"  said 
Lulu. 

"  Nein  ;  I  don't  valks,  miss  ;  ven  I  ish  god 
dings  to  pring — abbles  or  botatoes  or  some 
dings  else — I  say  to  mine  Snakey,  '  Just  hitch 
de  harness  on  de  horse  and  hang  him  to  de 
stable  door  j '  or  if  I  got  nodings  to  pring  I 
tells  de  poy,  '  Hitch  him  up  a  horseback  ; '  den 
I  comes  in  to  mine  vork  and  I  tash  !  I  don't 
hafs  to  valk — nod  a  shtep." 

"  How  funny  he  talks,"  whispered  Grace  to 
Lulu  ;  "  I  can  hardly  understand  him." 

"It's  because  he's  Dutch, "  returned  Lulu, 
in  the  same  low  tone.  "  But  I  can  tell  almost 
all  he  says.  His  son's  name  must  be  Jakey ; 
the  short  for  Jacob." 

"  What  is  your  name  ?"  asked  Max. 

' '  Hencle — Shon  Hencle.  I  dinks  you  all 
pees  come  to  see  Miss  Stanhope  pe  von  huntred 
years  olt  ;  ishn't  you?" 

"  Yes,"  said  Rosie.  "  It  seems  very  wonder 
ful  to  think  that  she  has  lived  so  long." 

The  children,  weary  with  their  journey,  were 
sent  to  bed  early  that  night.  Lulu  and  Grace 
found  they  were  to  sleep  together  in  a  small 
room  opening  into  a  larger  one,  where  two  beds 
had  been  placed  for  the  time  to  meet  the  un 
usual  demand  for  sleeping  quarters.  These 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  317 

were  to  be  occupied  by  Grandma  Elsie,  Violet, 
Rosie,  and  Walter. 

Timid  little  Grace  heard,  with  great  satisfac 
tion,  that  all  these  were  to  be  so  near  ;  and 
Lulu,  though  not  at  all  cowardly,  was  well 
pleased  with  the  arrangement.  Yet  she  little 
thought  how  severely  her  courage  was  to  be 
tested  that  night. 

She  and  Grace  had  scarcely  laid  their  heads 
upon  their  pillows  ere  they  fell  into  profound 
slumber.  Lulu  did  not  know  how  long  she  had 
slept,  but  all  was  darkness  and  silence  within 
and  without  the  house,  when  something,  she 
could  not  have  told  what,  suddenly  roused  her 
completely. 

She  lay  still,  trying  to  recall  the  events  of  the 
past  day  and  remember  where  she  was  ;  and 
just  as  she  succeeded  in  doing  so  a  strange 
sound,  as  of  restless  movements  and  the  clank 
ing  of  chains,  came  from  beneath  the  bed. 

Her  heart  seemed  to  stand  still  with  fear ; 
she  had  never  before,  in  all  her  short  life,  felt 
so  terrified  and  helpless. 

"  What  can  it  be  ?"  she  asked  herself.  "  An 
escaped  criminal — a  murderer — or  a  maniac 
from  an  insane  asylum,  I  suppose  ;  for  who 
else  would  wear  a  clanking  chain?  and  what 
can  he  want  here  but  to  kill  Gracie  and  me  ?  I 
suppose  he  got  in  the  house  before  they  shut 
the  doors  for  the  night,  and  hid  under  the  bed 


318  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

till  everybody  should  be  fast  asleep,  meaning 
to  begin  then  to  murder  and  rob.  Oh,  I  do 
wish  I'd  looked  under  the  bed  while  all  the 
gentlemen  were  about  to  catch  him  and  keep 
him  from  hurting  us  !  But  now  what  shall  I 
do  ?  If  I  try  to  get  out  of  the  bed,  he'll  catch 
hold  of  my  foot  and  kill  me  before  anybody 
can  come  ;  and  if  I  scream  for  help,  he'll  do 
the  same.  The  best  plan  is  to  lie  as  quiet  as  I 
can,  so  he'll  think  I'm  still  asleep  ;  for  maybe 
he  only  means  to  rob,  and  not  murder,  if  no 
body  wakes  up  to  see  what  he's  about  and  tell 
of  him.  Oh,  I  do  hope  Grade  won't  wake  ! 
for  she  could  never  help  screaming  ;  and  then 
he'd  jump  out  and  kill  us  both." 

So  with  heroic  courage  she  lay  there,  perfect 
ly  quiet  and  hardly  moving  a  muscle  for  what 
seemed  to  her  an  age  of  suffering,  every 
moment  expecting  the  creature  under  the  bed 
to  spring  out  upon  her,  and  in  constant  fear 
that  Grace  would  awake  and  precipitate  the 
calamity  by  a  scream  of  affright. 

All  was  quiet  again  for  some  time,  she  lying 
there,  straining  her  ears  for  a  repetition  of  the 
dreaded  sounds  ;  then,  as  they  came  again  loud 
er  than  before,  she  had  great  difficulty  in  re 
straining  herself  from  springing  from  the  bed 
and  shrieking  aloud,  in  a  paroxysm  of  panic 
terror. 

But  she  did  control  herself,   lay  perfectly 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  319 

still,  and  allowed  not  the  slightest  sound  to 
escape  her  lips. 

That  last  clanking  noise  had  awakened  Elsie, 
and  she  too  now  lay  wide  awake,  silent  and 
still,  while  intently  listening  for  a  repetition  of 
it.  She  hardly  knew  whence  the  sound  had 
come,  or  what  it  was  ;  but  when  repeated,  as  it 
was  in  a  moment  or  two,  she  was  satisfied  that 
it  issued  from  the  room  where  Lulu  and  Grace 
were,  and  her  conjectures  in  regard  to  its  origin 
coincided  with  Lulu's. 

She,  too,  was  greatly  alarmed,  but  did  not 
lose  her  presence  of  mind.  Hoping  the  little 
girls  were  still  asleep,  and  judging  from  the 
silence  that  they  were,  she  lay  for  a  few  min 
utes  without  moving,  indeed  scarcely  breath 
ing,  while  she  tried  to  decide  upon  the  wisest 
course  to  pursue,  asking  guidance  and  help 
from  on  high,  as  she  always  did  in  every  emer 
gency. 

Her  resolution  was  quickly  taken  ;  slipping 
softly  out  of  bed,  she  stole  noiselessly  from  the 
room  and  into  another,  on  the  opposite  side  of 
the  hall,  occupied  by  Edward  and  Zoe. 

"  Edward,"  she  said,  speaking  in  a  whisper 
close  to  his  ear,  "  wake,  my  son  ;  I  am  in  need 
of  help." 

"  What  is  it,  mother  V '  he  asked,  starting 
Hp. 

"  Softly,"  she  whispered  ;  "  make  no  noise* 


320  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

but  come  with  me.  Somebody  or  something  is 
in  the  room  where  Lulu  and  Gracie  sleep.  I 
distinctly  heard  the  clanking  of  a  chain." 

"  Mother !"  he  cried,  but  hardly  above  his 
breath,  "  an  escaped  lunatic,  probably  I  Stay 
here  and  let  me  encounter  him  alone.  I  have 
loaded  pistols — " 

"  Oh,  don't  use  them  if  you  can  help  it  1" 
she  cried. 

"  I  shall  not,"  he  assured  her,  "  unless  it  is 
absolutely  necessary." 

He  snatched  the  weapons  from  beneath  his 
pillow  as  he  spoke,  and  went  from  the  room, 
she  closely  following. 

At  the  instant  that  they  entered  hers  a  low 
growl  came  from  the  inner  room,  and  simulta 
neously  they  exclaimed,  "  A  dog  !" 

"  Somewhat  less  to  be  feared  than  a  lunatic, 
unless  he  should  be  mad,  which  is  not  likely," 
added  Edward,  striking  a  light. 

Lulu  sprang  up  with  a  low  cry  of  intense 
relief.  "  0  Grandma  Elsie,  it's  only  a  dog, 
and  I  thought  it  a  crazy  man  or  a  wicked  mur 
derer  !" 

As  she  spoke  the  animal  emerged  from  his 
hiding-place  and  walked  into  the  outer  room, 
dragging  his  chain  after  him. 

Edward  at  once  recognized  him  as  a  large 
mastiff  Harry  Duncan  had  shown  him  the  pre 
vious  afternoon. 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  321 

"It's  Mr.  Duncan's  dog,"  he  said;  "he 
jiust  have  broken  his  chain  and  come  in  unob 
served  before  the  house  was  closed  for  the 
night.  Here,  Nero,  good  fellow,  this  way ! 
You've  done  mischief  enough  for  one  night, 
and  we'll  send  you  home." 

He  led  the  way  to  the  outer  door,  the  dog 
following  quite  peaceably,  while  Elsie,  hearing 
sobs  coming  from  the  other  room,  hastened  in 
to  comfort  and  relieve  the  frightened  children. 

Grace  still  slept  on  in  blessed  unconscious 
ness  ;  but  she  found  Lulu  crying  hysterically, 
quite  unable  to  continue  her  efforts  at  self-con 
trol,  now  that  the  necessity  for  it  was  past. 

"  Poor  child  !"  Elsie  said,  folding  her  in  her 
kind  arms,  "  you  have  had  a  terrible  fright, 
have  you  not?" 

"Yes,  Grandma  Elsie  ;  oh,  I've  been  lying 
here  so  long,  so  long,  thinking  a  murderer  or 
crazy  man  was  under  the  bed,  just  ready  to 
jump  out  and  kill  Gracie  and  me  !"  she  sobbed, 
clinging  convulsively  about  Elsie's  neck. 

"  And  did  not  scream  for  help  1  What  a 
brave  little  girl  you  are  !" 

"  I  wanted  to,  and,  oh,  I  could  hardly  keep 
from  it !  But  I  thought  if  I  did  it  would  wake 
Gracie  and  scare  her  to  death,  and  the  man 
would  be  sure  to  jump  out  and  kill  us  at  once." 

"  Dear  child,"  Elsie  said,  "  you  have  shown 
yourself  thoughtful,  brave,  and  unselfish  :  how 


322  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

proud  your  father  will  be  of  his  eldest  daughter 
when  he  hears  it  I" 

"  0  Grandma  Elsie,  do  you  think  he  will  ? 
How  glad  that  would  make  me  !  It  would  pay 
for  all  the  dreadful  fright  I  have  had,"  Lulu 
said,  her  tones  tremulous  with  joy,  as,  but  a 
moment  ago,  they  had  been  with  nervousness 
and  fright. 

"I  am  quite  sure  of  it,"  Elsie  answered, 
smoothing  the  little  girl's  hair  with  caressing 
hand,  ' '  quite  sure  ;  because  I  know  he  loves 
you  very  dearly,  and  that  he  admires  such  cour 
age,  unselfishness,  and  presence  of  mind  as  you 
have  shown  to-night." 

These  kind  words  did  much  to  turn  Lulu's 
thoughts  into  a  new  channel  and  thus  relieve 
the  bad  effects  of  her  fright.  But  Elsie  con- 
tinned  for  some  time  longer  her  efforts  to 
soothe  her  into  calmness  and  forgetfulness, 
using  tender,  caressing  words  and  endearments  ; 
then  she  left  her,  with  an  injunction  to  try  to 
go  immediately  to  sleep. 

Lulu  promised  compliance,  and,  attempting 
it,  succeeded  far  sooner  than  she  had  thought 
possible. 

The  whole  occurrence  seemed  like  a  troubled 
dream  when  she  awoke  in  the  morning.  It  was 
a  delicious  day  in  early  October,  and  as  soon  as 
dressed  she  went  into  the  garden,  where  she 
found  John  Hencle  already  at  work,  industri- 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  323 

ously  weeding  and   watering  his  plants  and 
flowers. 

"  Goot-morning,  mine  leetle  mees,"  he  said, 
catching  sight  of  her.  ' '  Was  it  so  goot  a  nighk 
mityou?" 

"  No,"  she  said,  and  went  on  to  tell  the  story 
of  her  fright. 

"  Dot  ish  lige  me,"  he  remarked,  phlegmat- 
ically,  at  the  conclusion  of  her  tale.  ' '  Von 
nighd  I  hears  somedings  what  make  me  scare. 
I  know  notings  what  he  ish  ;  I  shust  hears  a 
noise,  an'  I  shumpt  de  bed  out,  and  ran  de 
shtairs  down,  and  looked  de  window  out,  and  it 
wasn't  notings  but  a  leetle  tog  going  '  Bow 
wow.'" 

"  I  don't  think  it  was  very  much  like  my 
fright,"  remarked  Lulu,  in  disgust;  "it 
couldn't  have  been  half  so  bad." 

"  Veil,  maype  not ;  but  dat  Nero  ish  a  goot, 
kind  tog  ;  he  bide  dramps,  but  nefer  dose  nice 
leetle  girl.  Dis  ish  de  great  day  when  dose 
nice  old  lady  pees  von  huntred  years  old.  What 
you  dinks  ?  a  fery  long  dime  to  live  ?" 

"  Yes  ;  very  long,"  returned  Lulu,  emphati 
cally.  "  I  wish  I  knew  papa  would  live  to  be 
that  old,  for  then  he'd  be  at  home  with  us  al 
most  forty  years  after  he  retires  from  the  navy.*' 

"  Somebody  ish  call  you,  I  dinks,"  said 
John,  and  at  the  same  moment  Grace's  clear, 
bird-like  voice  came  floating  on  the  morning 


324  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

breeze,  "  Lulu,  Lulu  !"  as  her  dainty  little  fig 
ure  danced  gayly  down  the  garden  path  in 
search  of  her  missing  sister. 

"  Oh,  there  you  are  !"  she  exclaimed,  catch 
ing  sight  of  Lulu.  "  Come  into  Aunt  Wealthy 's 
house  and  see  the  pretty  presents  everybody  has 
given  her  for  her  hundredth  birthday.  She 
hasn't  seen  them  yet,  but  she  is  going  to  when 
she  comes  down  to  eat  her  breakfast." 

"  Oh,  I'd  like  to  see  them  !"  exclaimed  Lulu, 
and  she  and  Grace  tripped  back  to  the  house 
together,  and  on  into  the  sitting-room,  where, 
on  a  large  table,  the  gifts  were  displayed. 

They  were  many,  and  some  of  them  costly, 
for  the  old  lady  was  very  dear  to  the  hearts  of 
these  relatives,  and  they  were  able  as  well  as 
willing  to  show  their  affection  in  this  substan 
tial  way. 

There  were  fine  paintings  and  engravings  to 
adorn  her  walls  ;  fine  china,  and  glittering  cut 
glass,  silver  and  gold  ware  for  her  tables  ;  vases 
for  her  mantels  ;  richly-bound  and  illustrated 
books,  whose  literary  contents  were  worthy  of 
the  costly  adornment,  and  various  other  things 
calculated  to  give  her  pleasure  or  add  to  her 
ease  and  comfort. 

She  was  not  anticipating  any  such  demonstra 
tion  of  affection — not  expecting  such  substan 
tial  evidences  of  the  love  and  esteem  in  which 
she  was  held — and  when  brought  face  to  face 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  325 

with  them  was  almost  overcome,  so  that  tears 
of  joy  and  gratitude  streamed  from  her  aged 
eyes, 

They  were  soon  wiped  away,  however,  and 
she  was  again  her  own  bright,  cheery  self,  full 
of  thought  and  care  for  others — the  kindest  and 
most  genial  of  hostesses. 

She  took  the  head  of  the  breakfast- table  her 
self,  and  poured  the  coffee  for  her  guests  with 
her  own  hands,  entertaining  them  the  while 
with  cheerful  chat,  and  causing  many  a  merry 
laugh  with  the  old-time  tripping  of  her  tongue 
— a  laugh  in  which  she  always  joined  with 
hearty  relish. 

"  There  is  too  much  butter  in  this  salt,"  she 
remarked.  "It  is  some  John  Hencle  brought 
in  this  morning.  I  must  see  him  after  break 
fast  and  bid  him  caution  his  wife  to  use  less." 

But  as  they  rose  from  the  table  John  came  in 
imsummoned,  and  carrying  a  fine  large  goose 
tinder  each  arm. 

Bowing  low:  "  I  ish  come  to  pring  two  gooses 
to  de  von  hundredth  birthday,"  he  announced  ; 
"  dey  pees  goot,  peaceable  pirds  ;  I  ish  know 
dem  for  twenty  years,  and  dey  nefer  makes  no 
droubles." 

A  smile  went  round  the  little  circle,  but  Miss 
Stanhope  said,  with  a  very  pleased  look,  "  Thank 
you,  John  ;  they  shall  be  well  fed,  and  1  hope 
they  will  like  their  new  quarters.  How  is 


326  ELBIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

Jake  doing?  I  haven't  seen  him  for  some 
time." 

"  No  ;  Shakey  is  go  to  school  most  days.  I 
vants  Shakey  to  knows  somedings." 

"  Yes,  indeed  ;  I  hope  Jakey  is  going  to  have 
a  good  education.  But  what  do  you  mean  to 
do  with  him  after  he  is  done  going  to  school  ?'* 

"  Vy,  I  dinks  I  prings  mine  Shakey  to  town 
and  hangs  him  on  to  Sheneral  Shmicdt  and 
makes  a  brinting-office  out  of  him." 

"A  printer,  John?  Well,  that  might  be  a 
very  good  thing  if  you  don't  need  him  to  help 
you  about  the  farm,  or  our  grounds.  I  should 
think  you  would,  though." 

"  Nein,  nein,"  said  John,  shaking  his  head  ; 
"  'tis  not  so  long  as  I  vants  Shakey  to  makes 
mit  me  a  fence  ;  put  I  tash  !  Miss  Stanhope, 
he  say  he  ton't  can  know  how  to  do  it ;  and  I 
says,  '  I  tash  !  Shakey,  you  peen  goin'  to 
school  all  your  life,  and  you  don't  know  de  vay 
to  makes  a  fence  yet.'  ' 

"Not  so  very  strange,"  remarked  Edward, 
with  unmoved  countenance,  "  for  they  don't 
teach  fence-making  in  ordinary  schools." 

"Veil,  den,  de  more's  de  bity,"  returned 
John,  taking  his  departure.  But  turning  back 
at  the  door  to  say  to  Miss  Stanhope,  "  I  vill  put 
dose  gooses  in  von  safe  place." 

"  Any  place  where  they  can  do  no  mischief, 
John,"  she  answered,  good-hum oredly. 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  827 

"Now,  Aunt  Wealthy,"  said  Annis,  "what 
can  we  do  to  make  this  wonderful  day  pass 
most  happily  to  you  ?" 

"  Whatever  will  be  most  enjoyable  td  my 
guests,"  was  the  smiling  reply.  "  An  old  body 
like  me  can  ask  nothing  better  than  to  sit  and 
look  on  and  listen." 

"  Ah,  but  we  would  have  you  talk,  too, 
auntie,  when  you  don't  find  it  wearisome  !" 

' '  What  are  you  going  to  do  with  all  your 
new  treasures,  Aunt  Wealthy  ?"  asked  Edward  ; 
"  don't  you  want  your  pictures  hung  and  a 
place  found  for  each  vase  and  other  household 
ornament?" 

"  Certainly,"  she  said,  with  a  pleased  look  * 
"  and  this  is  the  very  time,  while  I  have  you 
all  here  to  give  your  opinions  and  advice." 

"And  help,"  added  Edward,  "if  you  will 
accept  it.  As  I  am  tall  and  strong,  I  volunteer 
to  hang  the  pictures  after  the  place  for  each  has 
been  duly  considered  and  decided  upon." 

His  offer  was  promptly  accepted,  and  the 
work  entered  upon  in  a  spirit  of  fun  and  frolic, 
which  made  it  enjoyable  to  all. 

Whatever  the  others  decided  upon  met  with 
Miss  Stanhope's  approval ;  she  watched  their 
proceedings  with  keen  interest,  and  was  greatly 
delighted  with  the  effect  of  their  labors. 

"  My  dears,"  she  said,  "  you  have  made  my 
house  so  beautiful  !  and  whenever  I  look  at 


328  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

these  lovely  things  my  thoughts  will  be  full  of 
the  dear  givers.  I  shall  not  be  here  long,  bat 
while  I  stay  my  happiness  will  be  the  greater 
because  of  your  kindness." 

"  And  the  remembrance  of  these  words  of 
yours,  dear  aunt,  will  add  to  ours,"  said  Mr. 
Keith,  with  feeling. 

"But  old  as  you  are,  Aunt  Wealthy,"  re 
marked  Mr.  Dinsmore,  "  it  is  quite  possible 
that  some  of  us  may  reach  home  before  you.  It 
matters  little,  however,  as  we  are  all  travelling 
the  same  road  to  the  same  happy  country,  be 
ing  children  of  one  Father,  servants  of  the 
same  blessed  Master. " 

"  And  He  shall  choose  all  our  changes  for 
us,"  she  said,  "  calling  each  one  home  at  such 
time  as  He  sees  best.  Ah,  it  is  sweet  to  leave 
all  our  interests  in  His  dear  hands,  and  have 
Him  choose  our  inheritance  for  us  !' ' 

There  was  a  pause  in  the  conversation,  while 
Miss  Stanhope  seemed  lost  in  thought.  Then 
Mrs.  Keith  remarked  : 

"  You  look  weary,  dear  Aunt  Wealthy  ;  will 
you  not  lie  down  and  rest  for  a  little  ?" 

"Yes,"  she  said,  "I  shall  take  it  as  the 
privilege  of  age,  leaving  you  all  to  entertain 
yourselves  and  each  other  for  a  time. " 

At  that  Mr-  Dinsmore  hastened  to  give  her 
his  arm  and  support  her  to  her  bedroom,  his 
wife  and  Mrs.  Keith  following  to  see  her  com- 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  329 

fortably  established  upon  a  couch,  where  they 
left  her  to  take  her  rest. 

The  others  scattered  in  various  directions,  as 
inclination  dictated. 

Elsie  and  Annis  sought  the  grounds,  and, 
taking  possession  of  a  rustic  seat  beneath  a 
spreading  tree,  had  a  long,  quiet  talk,  recalling 
incidents  of  other  days,  and  exchanging  mutual 
confidences. 

"  What  changes  we  have  passed  through 
since  our  first  acquaintance  !"  exclaimed  Annis. 
"  What  careless,  happy  children  we  were 
then  !" 

"  And  what  happy  women  we  are  now  !"  add 
ed  Elsie,  with  a  joyous  smile. 

"  Yes  ;  and  you  a  grandmother  !  I  hardly 
know  how  to  believe  it !  You  seem  wonder 
fully  young  for  that." 

"  Do  I  ?"  laughed  Elsie.  "  I  acknowledge 
that  I  feel  young — that  I  have  never  yet  been 
able  to  reason  myself  into  feeling  old." 

"  Don't  try  ;  keep  young  as  long  as  ever  you 
can,"  was  Annis's  advice. 

"  It  is  what  you  seem  to  be  doing,'  said 
Elsie,  sportively,  and  with  an  admiring  look  at 
her  cousin.  "Dear  Annis,  may  I  ask  why  it 
is  you  have  never  married  ?  It  must  certainly 
have  been  your  own  fault." 

"  Eeally,  I  hardly  know  what  reply  to  make 
to  that  last  remark,"  returned  Annis,  in  her 


830  ELSIE  AT  NANTUUKET. 

sprightly  way.  "  But  I  have  not  the  slightest 
objection  to  answering  your  question.  I  will 
tell  '  the  truth,  the  whole  truth,  and  nothing 
but  the  truth.'  I  have  had  friends  and  admir 
ers  among  the  members  of  the  other  sex,  but 
have  never  yet  seen  the  man  for  love  of  whom 
I  could  for  a  moment  think  of  leaving  father 
and  mother." 

"  How  fortunate  for  them  !"  Elsie  said,  with 
earnest  sincerity.  "  I  know  they  must  esteem 
it  a  great  blessing  that  they  have  been  able  to 
keep  one  dear  daughter  in  the  old  home." 

"  And  I  esteem  myself  blest  indeed  in  having 
had  my  dear  father  and  mother  spared  to  me 
all  these  years,"  Annis  said,  with  feeling. 
"  What  a  privilege  it  is,  Elsie,  to  be  permitted 
to  smooth  some  of  the  roughnesses  from  their 
pathway  now  in  their  declining  years  ;  to  make 
life  even  a  trifle  easier  and  happier  than  it 
might  otherwise  be  to  them — the  dear  parents 
who  so  tenderly  watched  over  me  in  infancy 
and  youth  !  I  know  you  can  appreciate  it — you 
who  love  your  father  so  devotedly. 

"  But  Cousin  Horace  is  still  a  comparatively 
young  man,  hale  and  hearty,  and  to  all  appear 
ance  likely  to  live  many  years,  while  my  par 
ents  are  aged  and  infirm,  and  I  cannot  hope  to 
keep  them  long."  Her  voice  was  husky  with 
emotion  as  she  concluded. 

"  Dear  Annis,"  Elsie  said,  pressing  tenderly 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  331 

the  hand  she  held  in  hers,  "  you  are  never  to 
lose  them.  They  may  be  called  home  before 
you,  but  the  separation  will  be  short  and  the 
reunion  for  eternity — an  eternity  of  unspeak 
able  joy,  unclouded  bliss  at  the  right  hand  of 
Him  whom  you  all  love  better  than  you  love 
each  other." 

"  That  is  true,"  Annis  responded,  struggling 
with  her  tears,  "  and  there  is  very  great  com 
fort  in  the  thought ;  yet  one  cannot  help 
dreading  the  parting,  and  feeling  that  death  is 
a  thing  to  be  feared  for  one's  dear  ones  and 
one's  self.  Death  is  a  terrible  thing,  Elsie." 

*'  Not  half  so  much  so  to  me  as  it  once  was, 
dear  cousin,"  Elsie  said,  in  a  tenderly  sympa 
thizing  tone.  "  I  have  thought  much  lately 
on  that  sweet  text,  '  Precious  in  the  sight  of 
the  Lord  is  the  death  of  His  saints  ; '  and  that 
other,  '  He  shall  see  of  the  travail  of  his  soul, 
and  shall  be  satisfied,'  and  the  contemplation 
has  shown  me  so  much  of  the  love  of  Jesus  for 
the  souls  He  has  bought  with  His  own  precious 
blood  and  the  joyful  reception  He  gives  them, 
as  one  by  one  they  are  gathered  home,  that  it 
seems  to  me  the  death  of  a  Christian  should 
hardly  bring  sorrow  to  any  heart.  Oh,  it  has 
comforted  me  much  in  my  separation  from  the 
dear  husband  of  my  youth,  and  made  me  at 
times  look  almost  eagerly  forward  to  the  day 


333  ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

when  my  dear  Lord  shall  call  me  home  and  I 
shall  see  His  face  !" 

"  0  Elsie,"  cried  Annis,  "  I  trust  that  day 
may  be  far  distant,  for  many  hearts  would  be 
like  to  break  at  parting  with  you  !  But  there 
is  consolation  for  the  bereaved  in  the  thoughts 
you  suggest ;  and  I  shall  try  to  cherish  them 
and  forget  the  gloom  of  the  grave  and  the 
dread,  for  myself  and  for  those  I  love,  of  the 
parting." 

They  were  silent  for  a  moment ;  then  Elsie 
said,  as  if  struck  by  a  sudden  thought,  "  Annis, 
why  should  not  you  and  your  father  and  mother 
go  home  with  us  and  spend  the  fall  and  winter 
at  Ion  and  Viamede  ?" 

"  I  cannot  think  of  anything  more  delight 
ful  P  exclaimed  Annis,  her  face  lighting  up 
with  pleasure  ;  "  and  I  believe  it  would  be  for 
their  health  to  escape  the  winter  in  our  severer 
climate,  for  they  are  both  subject  to  colds  and 
rheumatism  at  that  season." 

"  Then  you  will  persuade  them  ?" 

"  If  I  can,  Elsie.  How  kind  in  you  to  give 
the  invitation  V 

"  Not  at  all,  Annis  ;  for  in  so  doing  I  seek 
my  own  gratification  as  well  as  theirs  and 
yours,"  Elsie  answered,  with  earnest  sincerity. 
"  We  purpose  going  from  here  to  Ion,  and 
from  there  to  Viamede,  perhaps  two  months 


ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET.  333 

later,  to  spend  the  remainder  of  the  winter. 
And  you  and  your  father  and  mother  will  find 
plenty  of  room  and  a  warm  welcome  in  both 
places." 

"  I  know  it,  Elsie,"  Annis  said  ;  "  I  know 
you  would  not  say  so  if  it  were  not  entirely 
true,  and  I  feel  certain  of  a  great  deal  of  enjoy 
ment  in  your  loved  society,  if  father  and  mother 
accept  your  kind  invitation." 

While  these  two  conversed  together  thus  in 
the  grounds,  a  grand  banquet  was  in  course  of 
preparation  in  Miss  Stanhope's  house,  under 
the  supervision  of  our  old  friends,  May  and 
Lottie.  To  it  Elsie  and  Annis  were  presently 
summoned,  in  common  with  the  other  guests. 

When  the  feasting  was  concluded,  and  all 
were  again  gathered  in  the  parlors,  Elsie  re 
newed  her  invitation  already  made  to  Annis, 
this  time  addressing  herself  to  Mr.  and  Mnu 
Keith. 

They  heard  it  with  evident  pleasure,  and 
after  some  consideration  accepted. 

Edward  and  Zoe  returned  to  Ion  the  follow 
ing  day,  Herbert  and  Harold  leaving  at  the 
same  time  for  college.  The  rest  of  the  Travil- 
las,  the  Dinsmores,  and  the  Raymonds  lingered 
a  week  or  two  longer  with  Miss  Stanhope,  who 
was  very  loath  to  part  with  them,  Elsie  in  espe 
cial  ;  then  bade  farewell,  scarce  expecting  to  see 


834  BLBIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 

her  again  on  earth,  and  turned  their  faces 
homeward,  rejoicing  in  the  promise  of  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Keith  that  they  and  Annis  would  soon  fol 
low,  should  nothing  happen  to  prevent. 


TUB  BUD. 


\, 


%    £ 


*mw 

CAII 


r?  VZl/  V  S         ?  <***^TI<^  §      fe 

%OJITV3^       %H3NVSO\^ 
^OF-CAIIFO^        <5J\E-UNIVEI% 


I   3 


•< 


"///MM  i  tu A  n\ 


— ~T1V* 


WMI  RN  REGinnui  i  mo.o, 

Illlllil Jllllllll IIIII IIHI I  LlDnMnY  FAClL ITV 

000033299    9 


